📜 Verbum · 聖言
原文誦讀聖經與教父文獻

拉丁教父 › 文集(天主之城·論三位一體等)

希波的奧古斯丁

文集(天主之城·論三位一體等) 第 11 章

拉丁文原文.165 節.部分字詞可點開查義

11:1
[I] Omnium certa sententia est, qui ratione quoquo modo uti possunt, beatos esse omnes homines uelle. Qui autem sint uel unde fiant dum mortalium quaerit infirmitas, multae magnaeque controuersiae concitatae sunt, in quibus philosophi sua studia et otia contriuerunt, quas in medium adducere atque discutere et longum est et non necessarium. Si enim recolit qui haec legit, quid in libro egerimus octauo in eligendis philosophis, cum quibus haec de beata uita, quae post mortem futura est, quaestio tractaretur, utrum ad eam uni Deo uero, qui etiam effector est deorum, an plurimis diis religione sacrisque seruiendo peruenire possimus:
〔第一章〕凡多少能運用理性的人,都確定地判斷:人人都願得福。但當必死的軟弱探問:誰是有福的,或人從何而得福時,便掀起了眾多而重大的爭論,哲學家們為此耗盡了他們的鑽研與閒暇;要把這些爭論一一列舉並剖析,既冗長又不必要。因為若讀這些話的人記得,我們在第八卷中如何揀選哲學家,好與他們一同處理這個關於死後將來之有福生命的問題——即我們究竟能否藉以宗教與聖禮事奉那唯一真神(祂也是眾神的造成者)、抑或事奉眾多神明,而達到那境界:
[I] It is the settled judgment of all who can in any way use reason, that all men wish to be blessed. But while mortal weakness inquires who are blessed, or whence they become so, many and great controversies have been stirred up, over which the philosophers have worn out their studies and their leisure; to bring these forward and discuss them is both long and unnecessary. For if he who reads these things recalls what we did in the eighth book in choosing philosophers with whom this question of the blessed life which is to come after death might be handled—whether we can attain to it by serving with religion and sacred rites the one true God, who is also the maker of the gods, or many gods:
11:2
non etiam hic eadem repeti expectat, praesertim cum possit relegendo, si forte oblitus est, adminiculare memoriam. Elegimus enim Platonicos omnium philosophorum merito nobilissimos, propterea quia sapere potuerunt licet inmortalem ac rationalem uel intellectualem hominis animam nisi participato lumine illius Dei, a quo et ipsa et mundus factus est, beatam esse non posse; ita illud, quod omnes homines appetunt, id est uitam beatam, quemquam isti assecuturum negant, qui non illi uni optimo, quod est incommutabilis Deus, puritate casti amoris adhaeserit.
他便不會指望這裡也重述同樣的話,尤其既然他若偶爾忘記,藉重讀便可幫助記憶。因為我們揀選柏拉圖派——這是眾哲學家中理當最著名的——理由在此:因為他們有足夠智慧看出,人那不朽而有理性、或說有理智的靈魂,除非藉分有那位神——它自身與世界皆由之而造——的光,便不能得福;因此他們主張:凡未以貞潔之愛的純潔黏附於那唯一至善(就是不變的神)的人,誰也不能得著眾人所尋求的,就是有福的生命。
he does not expect that the same things should be repeated here also, especially since, by re-reading, if perchance he has forgotten, he can assist his memory. For we chose the Platonists, deservedly the most renowned of all philosophers, for this reason: because they were able to be wise enough to perceive that the immortal and rational, or intellectual, soul of man cannot be blessed except by participation in the light of that God by whom both it and the world were made; and thus they deny that anyone can attain that which all men seek, namely the blessed life, who has not adhered, by the purity of a chaste love, to that one supreme Good, which is the unchangeable God.
11:3
Sed quia ipsi quoque siue cedentes uanitati errorique populorum siue, ut ait apostolus, euanescentes in cogitationibus suis multos deos colendos ita putauerunt uel putari uoluerunt, ut quidam eorum etiam daemonibus diuinos honores sacrorum et sacrificiorum deferendos esse censerent, quibus iam non parua ex parte respondimus: nunc uidendum ac disserendum est, quantum Deus donat, inmortales ac beati in caelestibus sedibus dominationibus, principatibus potestatibus constituti, quos isti deos et ex quibus quosdam uel bonos daemones uel nobiscum angelos nominant, quo modo credendi sint uelle a nobis religionem pietatemque seruari;
但因為他們自己,或是屈從於眾民的虛妄與謬誤,或是照使徒所說「在自己的思念中變為虛妄」,竟認為——或願人認為——當敬拜眾多神明,以致其中有些人主張連對邪靈也當獻上聖禮與祭祀的神聖尊榮(這一點我們已在相當程度上作了回應):如今就當察看並論述——盡神所賜的程度——那些不朽有福者(牠們被安置在天上的座位、統轄、執政、掌權之中,這些人稱牠們為神,又稱其中某些為善的邪靈、或與我們同稱為天使),當如何相信牠們願意我們持守宗教與虔敬;
But because they too, whether yielding to the vanity and error of the peoples, or, as the Apostle says, "becoming vain in their imaginations," supposed—or wished it to be supposed—that many gods were to be worshipped, so that some of them held that even to demons divine honors of sacred rites and sacrifices were to be rendered (to whom we have already in no small measure replied): now it must be seen and discussed, as much as God grants, in what manner the immortal and blessed—established in the heavenly seats, dominions, principalities, powers, whom these men call gods, and some of whom they name either good demons or, with us, angels—are to be believed to wish that religion and piety be preserved by us;
11:4
hoc est, ut apertius dicam, utrum etiam sibi an tantum Deo suo, qui etiam noster est, placeat eis ut sacra faciamus et sacrificemus, uel aliqua nostra seu nos ipsos religionis ritibus consecremus. Hic est enim diuinitati uel, si expressius dicendum est, deitati debitus cultus, propter quem uno uerbo significandum, quoniam mihi satis idoneum non occurrit Latinum, Graeco ubi necesse est insinuo quid uelim dicere. *Latrei/an quippe nostri, ubicumque sanctarum scripturarum positum est, interpretati sunt seruitutem. Sed ea seruitus, quae debetur hominibus, secundum quam praecipit apostolus seruos dominis suis subditos esse debere, alio nomine Graece nuncupari solet;
這就是說,更坦白地講:牠們是否喜悅我們也向牠們自己、抑或只向牠們的神(這神也是我們的神)獻聖禮與祭祀,或以宗教之禮把我們的某些之物、乃至我們自己奉獻為聖。因為這正是當歸給神性、或說得更明確,當歸給神格的敬拜;為以一個字表明這敬拜——既然我想不出足夠合適的拉丁字——我在必要處引入希臘文,以示我所要說的意思。因為 latreia(事奉),無論在聖經何處出現,我們的譯者都譯作「服事」。但那當歸給人的服事,就是使徒所吩咐、僕人當順服主人的那種,在希臘文通常以另一名稱之;
that is, to speak more openly, whether it pleases them that we perform sacred rites and sacrifice to themselves also, or only to their God, who is also ours, or that we consecrate by the rites of religion any things of ours, or our very selves. For this is the worship owed to the divinity, or, if it must be said more expressly, to the deity; for signifying which by a single word—since no sufficiently suitable Latin one occurs to me—I introduce the Greek where necessary, to intimate what I mean to say. For latreia, wherever it is placed in the holy Scriptures, our translators have rendered as "service." But that service which is owed to men, according to which the Apostle enjoins that servants ought to be subject to their masters, is usually called by another name in Greek;
11:5
*latrei/a uero secundum consuetudinem, qua locuti sunt qui nobis diuina eloquia condiderunt, aut semper aut tam frequenter ut paene semper ea dicitur seruitus, quae pertinet ad colendum Deum. Proinde si tantummodo cultus ipse dicatur, non soli Deo deberi uidetur. Dicimur enim colere etiam homines, quos honorifica uel recordatione uel praesentia frequentamus. Nec solum ea, quibus nos religiosa humilitate subicimus, sed quaedam etiam, quae subiecta sunt nobis, perhibentur coli. Nam ex hoc uerbo et agricolae et coloni et incolae uocantur, et ipsos deos non ob aliud appellant caelicolas, nisi quod caelum colant, non utique uenerando, sed inhabitando, tamquam caeli quosdam colonos;
但 latreia,照著那為我們寫下聖言之人所用的習慣,總是——或如此頻繁以致幾乎總是——用來指那與敬拜神有關的服事。因此,若單說「敬奉」(cultus)本身,似乎並非唯獨當歸給神。因為我們也說「敬重」(colere)人,就是以尊榮的懷念或親臨去款待的人。而且不僅是那些我們以宗教的謙卑向之屈服的對象,連某些從屬於我們之物,也被說成受「照料」。因為由這字生出「農夫」(agricolae)、「墾民」(coloni)、「居民」(incolae),他們稱眾神為「居天者」(caelicolae),別無他因,只因牠們照料——即居住——天,並非藉敬拜,乃是藉居住,彷彿天的某些墾民;
but latreia, according to the custom by which those spoke who composed for us the divine oracles, is always—or so frequently as to be almost always—called that service which pertains to the worship of God. Accordingly, if only "worship" (cultus) itself be spoken of, it does not seem to be owed to God alone. For we are said to "cultivate" (colere) men also, whom we frequent with honorable remembrance or presence. Nor is it only those to whom we subject ourselves with religious humility, but even certain things which are subject to us, that are said to be "cultivated." For from this word are called both husbandmen (agricolae) and settlers (coloni) and inhabitants (incolae), and they call the very gods "heaven-dwellers" (caelicolae) for no other reason than that they cultivate—that is, inhabit—heaven, not indeed by venerating but by dwelling, as though certain settlers of heaven;
11:6
non sicut appellantur coloni, qui condicionem debent genitali solo, propter agriculturam sub dominio possessorum, sed, sicut ait quidam Latini eloquii magnus auctor: Vrbs antiqua fuit, Tyrii tenuere coloni. Ab incolendo enim colonos uocauit, non ab agricultura. Hinc et ciuitates a maioribus ciuitatibus uelut populorum examinibus conditae coloniae nuncupantur. Ac per hoc cultum quidem non deberi nisi Deo propria quadam notione uerbi huius omnino uerissimum est; sed quia et aliarum rerum dicitur cultus, ideo Latine uno uerbo significari cultus Deo debitus non potest.
這裡並非指那被稱為「墾民」的人,就是為著在地主治權下務農、而虧欠出生之土地某種身分的人;乃是如一位拉丁文辭的大家所說:「古時有一座城,推羅的墾民住在那裡。」因為他稱他們為 coloni,是取自「居住」,而非取自務農。因此,由較大之城彷彿以民眾之群蜂擁而建的城,也稱為「殖民地」(coloniae)。由此可見:按這字某種本義,敬奉(cultus)唯獨當歸給神,這是至為真確的;但因為對別的事物也說「敬奉」,所以在拉丁文中,當歸給神的敬奉無法用一個字表明。
not as those are called coloni who owe a condition to their native soil for the sake of agriculture under the dominion of the owners, but as a certain great author of Latin eloquence says: "An ancient city there was; Tyrian settlers held it." For he called them coloni from inhabiting, not from agriculture. Hence also cities founded from greater cities, as it were by swarms of peoples, are called "colonies." And through this it is altogether most true that worship (cultus), by a certain proper notion of this word, is owed to none but God; but because the worship of other things also is spoken of, therefore in Latin the worship owed to God cannot be signified by a single word.
11:7
Nam et ipsa religio quamuis distinctius non quemlibet, sed Dei cultum significare uideatur (unde isto nomine interpretati sunt nostri eam, quae Graece *thrhskei/a dicitur): tamen quia Latina loquendi consuetudine, non inperitorum, uerum etiam doctissimorum, et cognationibus humanis atque adfinitatibus et quibusque necessitudinibus dicitur exhibenda religio, non eo uocabulo uitatur ambiguum, cum de cultu deitatis uertitur quaestio, ut fidenter dicere ualeamus religionem non esse nisi cultum Dei, quoniam uidetur hoc uerbum a significanda obseruantia propinquitatis humanae insolenter auferri. Pietas quoque proprie Dei cultus intellegi solet, quam Graeci *eusebeian uocant.
因為連「宗教」(religio)本身——雖然它似乎更明確地表示,不是任何一種敬奉,而是對神的敬奉(我們的譯者因此用這名稱來譯希臘文所謂 threskeia)——然而,由於按拉丁人的說話習慣,不僅是無學之人、連至為博學者,也說當向人的親屬、姻親、以及種種關係「盡宗教之義」,所以當問題涉及敬拜神格時,這字並不能免除歧義,使我們得以篤定地說「宗教無非是對神的敬奉」,既然這字似乎不尋常地被抽離、不再表示對人際親屬關係的敬重。「虔敬」(pietas)按本義通常也被理解為對神的敬拜,就是希臘人所稱的 eusebeia。
For religion itself too—although it seems more distinctly to signify not any worship whatsoever, but the worship of God (whence by this name our translators rendered that which is called in Greek threskeia)—nevertheless, because by the Latin custom of speaking, not of the unlearned but even of the most learned, religion is said to be exhibited both to human kinships and affinities and to any relationships whatsoever, ambiguity is not avoided by this word when the question turns upon the worship of the deity, so that we might confidently be able to say that religion is nothing but the worship of God, since this word seems to be unusually withdrawn from signifying the observance of human relationship. Piety too is commonly understood, properly speaking, as the worship of God, which the Greeks call eusebeia.
11:8
Haec tamen et erga parentes officiose haberi dicitur. More autem uulgi hoc nomen etiam in operibus misericordiae frequentatur; quod ideo arbitror euenisse, quia haec fieri praecipue mandat Deus eaque sibi uel pro sacrificiis uel prae sacrificiis placere testatur. Ex qua loquendi consuetudine factum est, ut et Deus ipse dicatur pius; quem sane Graeci nullo suo sermonis usu *eu)sebh=n uocant, quamuis *eu)se/beian, pro misericordia illorum etiam uulgus usurpet. Vnde in quibusdam scripturarum locis, ut distinctio certior appareret, non *eu)se/beian, quod ex bono cultu, sed *theose/beian, quod ex Dei cultu compositum resonat, dicere maluerunt.
然而這個詞據說也用於對父母所盡的孝敬之責。但在民間的日常用語中,這名稱同樣常被用於憐憫的善工;我認為這是因為神特別吩咐要行這些事,並且見證這些事使祂喜悅,或代替祭物,或勝過祭物。由於這種說話的習慣,就連神自己也被稱為「虔敬的」(pius);希臘人雖然在他們自己的語言中沒有任何用法如此稱呼祂為 eusebes(虔敬者),然而他們的百姓也用 eusebeia(虔敬)來指憐憫。因此在聖經的某些地方,為使區別更加確定,他們寧願不說 eusebeia,那意指出於美好的敬拜,而說 theosebeia,那意指由對神的敬拜所構成。
Yet this word is said to be used also of the dutiful conduct shown toward parents. But in the common speech of the people this name is likewise frequently applied to works of mercy; which I judge to have come about because God commands these especially to be done, and testifies that they please Him either in place of sacrifices or above sacrifices. From this habit of speech it has come to pass that God Himself is called 'pious' (pius); though the Greeks, by no usage of their own tongue, call Him eusebes, even while the common people among them employ eusebeia also for mercy. Hence in certain places of the Scriptures, that the distinction might appear more sure, they preferred to say not eusebeia, which sounds as compounded from good worship, but theosebeia, which sounds as compounded from the worship of God.
11:9
Vtrumlibet autem horum nos uno uerbo enuntiare non possumus. Quae itaque *latrei/a Graece nuncupatur et Latine interpretatur seruitus, sed ea qua colimus Deum; uel quae *thrhskei/a Graece, Latine autem religio dicitur, sed ea quae nobis est erga Deum; uel quam illi *theose/beian, nos uero non uno uerbo exprimere, sed Dei cultum possumus appellare: hanc ei tantum Deo deberi dicimus, qui uerus est Deus facitque suos cultores deos. Quicumque igitur sunt in caelestibus habitationibus inmortales et beati, si nos non amant nec beatos esse nos uolunt, colendi utique non sunt. Si autem amant et beatos uolunt, profecto inde uolunt, unde et ipsi sunt; an aliunde ipsi beati, aliunde nos?
然而這兩者我們都無法用一個詞來表達。因此,希臘文稱為 latreia、拉丁文譯為「服事」的——但這是我們藉以敬拜神的那種服事;或希臘文稱為 threskeia、拉丁文稱為「宗教」的——但這是我們對神所懷的那種宗教;或他們稱為 theosebeia、我們無法用一個詞表達而只能稱為「對神的敬拜」的:這,我們宣稱唯獨當歸給那位真神,祂使敬拜祂的人成為神。凡住在天上居所的不朽而有福者,若他們不愛我們,也不願我們得福,就斷然不當受敬拜。但若他們愛我們並願我們得福,他們必定願我們從那使他們自己得福的源頭得福;難道他們的福樂出於一個源頭,我們的福樂卻出於另一個源頭嗎?
But neither of these can we express in a single word. Therefore that which in Greek is called latreia and in Latin is rendered 'service'—but that service by which we worship God; or that which in Greek is threskeia, and in Latin is called 'religion'—but that religion which is ours toward God; or that which they call theosebeia, which we cannot express in a single word but can name 'the worship of God': this we declare to be owed to Him alone who is the true God and who makes His worshippers gods. Whatever immortal and blessed beings there are dwelling in the heavenly habitations, if they do not love us nor wish us to be blessed, they are by no means to be worshipped. But if they love us and wish us blessed, surely they wish us blessed from that source whence they too are blessed; or are they blessed from one source and we from another?
11:10
[II] Sed non est nobis ullus cum his excellentioribus philosophis in hac quaestione conflictus. Viderunt enim suisque litteris multis modis copiosissime mandauerunt hinc illos, unde et nos, fieri beatos, obiecto quodam lumine intellegibili, quod Deus est illis et aliud est quam illi, a quo inlustrantur, ut clareant atque eius participatione perfecti beatique subsistant. Saepe multumque Plotinus asserit sensum Platonis explanans, ne illam quidem, quam credunt esse uniuersitatis animam, aliunde beatam esse quam nostram, idque esse lumen quod ipsa non est, sed a quo creata est et quo intellegibiliter inluminante intellegibiliter lucet.
﹝二﹞但在這個問題上,我們與那些更卓越的哲學家並無爭執。因為他們看見了,也在他們的著作中以多種方式極其豐富地闡明:那些存有得福的源頭與我們相同,乃是藉著某種可理解的光擺在他們面前——這光對他們而言就是神,且不同於他們自身,他們被這光照亮而得以發光,並藉著分享這光而得以完全而有福地存在。普羅提諾在闡釋柏拉圖的意思時,屢次而詳盡地主張:連他們所相信為宇宙靈魂的那靈魂,其福樂的源頭也不外乎與我們相同;而這光乃是靈魂自身所不是的,卻是靈魂由之被造的,並藉這光可理解地照耀,靈魂才可理解地發光。
[II] But with these more excellent philosophers we have no conflict on this question. For they saw, and in their writings copiously set forth in many ways, that those beings are made blessed from the same source as we, by a certain intelligible light being set before them, which is God for them and is other than they, by whom they are illumined so as to shine and by participation in whom they subsist perfect and blessed. Often and at length Plotinus, expounding the meaning of Plato, asserts that not even that soul which they believe to be the soul of the universe is blessed from any other source than ours, and that this is a light which the soul itself is not, but by which it was created, and by whose intelligible illumination it intelligibly shines.
11:11
Dat etiam similitudinem ad illa incorporea de his caelestibus conspicuis amplisque corporibus, tamquam ille sit sol et ipsa sit luna. Lunam quippe solis obiectu inluminari putant. Dicit ergo ille magnus Platonicus animam rationalem, siue potius intellectualis dicenda sit, ex quo genere etiam inmortalium beatorumque animas esse intellegit, quos in caelestibus sedibus habitare non dubitat, non habere supra se naturam nisi Dei, qui fabricatus est mundum, a quo et ipsa facta est; nec aliunde illis supernis praeberi uitam beatam et lumen intellegentiae ueritatis, quam unde praebetur et nobis, consonans euangelio, ubi legitur: Fuit homo missus a Deo, cui nomen erat Iohannes;
他還從這些可見而廣大的天體,為那些無形之物提供了一個比喻,彷彿神是太陽,而靈魂是月亮。因為他們認為月亮是藉著擺在太陽對面而被照亮的。因此,那位偉大的柏拉圖派人士說:理性的靈魂——或更該稱為理智的靈魂,他認為那不朽而有福者的靈魂也屬此類,他毫不懷疑這些靈魂住在天上的座位——在其上除了神以外並無別的本性,這神造了世界,靈魂自身也是由祂所造;並且賜給那高天之上者的有福生命與真理理解之光,其源頭無非就是也賜給我們的那同一源頭;這與福音相符,那裡記著說:「有一個人,是從神那裡差來的,名叫約翰;」
He also gives a likeness to those incorporeal things drawn from these visible and vast heavenly bodies, as though God were the sun and the soul the moon. For they think the moon is illumined by being set opposite the sun. That great Platonist therefore says that the rational soul—or rather it should be called the intellectual soul, of which kind he understands the souls of the immortal and blessed beings also to be, whom he does not doubt to dwell in the heavenly seats—has above itself no nature save God, who fashioned the world and by whom the soul itself was made; and that a blessed life and the light of the understanding of truth are furnished to those beings on high from no other source than that from which it is furnished also to us; which agrees with the Gospel, where it is read: 'There was a man sent from God, whose name was John;'
11:12
hic uenit in testimonium, ut testimonium perhiberet de lumine, ut omnes crederent per eum. Non erat ille lumen, sed ut testimonium perhiberet de lumine. Erat lumen uerum, quod inluminat omnem hominem uenientem in hunc mundum. In qua differentia satis ostenditur animam rationalem uel intellectualem, qualis erat in Iohanne, sibi lumen esse non posse, sed alterius ueri luminis participatione lucere. Hoc et ipse Iohannes fatetur, ubi ei perhibens testimonium dicit: Nos omnes de plenitudine eius accepimus.
「這人來,為要作見證,就是為那光作見證,叫眾人因他可以信。他不是那光,乃是要為那光作見證。那光是真光,照亮一切生在世上的人。」由這區別足以顯明:像約翰身上那樣的理性或理智的靈魂,不能作自己的光,乃是藉著分享另一位真光而發光。約翰自己也承認這一點,他為那位作見證時說:「從祂豐滿的恩典裡,我們都領受了。」
'this man came for a witness, that he might bear witness of the Light, that all might believe through him. He was not that Light, but was to bear witness of the Light. That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into this world.' By which distinction it is sufficiently shown that the rational or intellectual soul, such as was in John, cannot be a light to itself, but shines by participation in another, the true Light. This John himself also confesses, when bearing witness to Him he says: 'Of His fullness have we all received.'
11:13
[III] Quae cum ita sint, si Platonici uel quicumque alii ista senserunt cognoscentes Deum sicut Deum glorificarent et gratias agerent nec euanescerent in cogitationibus suis nec populorum erroribus partim auctores fierent, partim resistere non auderent: profecto confiterentur et illis inmortalibus ac beatis et nobis mortalibus ac miseris, ut inmortales ac beati esse possimus, unum Deum deorum colendum, qui et noster est et illorum. Huic nos seruitutem, quae *latrei/a Graece dicitur, siue in quibusque sacramentis siue in nobis ipsis debemus. Huius enim templum simul omnes et singuli templa sumus, quia et omnium concordiam et singulos inhabitare dignatur;
﹝三﹞既然這些事是如此,倘若柏拉圖派人士,或其他任何領悟這些真理的人,在認識神之後曾將祂當作神榮耀祂、感謝祂,並且沒有在自己的思念中變為虛妄,也沒有一面成為百姓謬誤的倡導者、一面又不敢抗拒之:他們必定會承認,無論是為那些不朽而有福者,還是為我們必死而可憐者,好叫我們能夠成為不朽而有福,都當敬拜那唯一的萬神之神,祂既是我們的,也是他們的。我們把希臘文稱為 latreia 的那種服事歸給祂,無論是在各樣聖禮中,或是在我們自身裡。因為我們眾人合起來、以及每一個人單獨地,都是祂的殿,因為祂樂意居住在眾人的和睦裡,也居住在每一個人裡面;
[III] Since these things are so, if the Platonists, or whoever else perceived these truths, had, in knowing God, glorified Him as God and given thanks, and had not become vain in their thoughts, nor in part become authors of the errors of the peoples and in part not dared to resist them: surely they would confess that both for those immortal and blessed beings and for us mortal and wretched ones, in order that we may be able to be immortal and blessed, there is one God of gods to be worshipped, who is both ours and theirs. To Him we owe the service which in Greek is called latreia, whether in any sacraments or in ourselves. For we, all together and each singly, are His temple, since He deigns to inhabit both the concord of all and each single one;
11:14
non in omnibus quam in singulis maior, quoniam nec mole distenditur nec partitione minuitur. Cum ad illum sursum est, eius est altare cor nostrum; eius Vnigenito eum sacerdote placamus; ei cruentas uictimas caedimus, quando usque ad sanguinem pro eius ueritate certamus; eum suauissimo adolemus incenso, cum in eius conspectu pio sanctoque amore flagramus; ei dona eius in nobis nosque ipsos uouemus et reddimus; ei beneficiorum eius sollemnitatibus festis et diebus statutis dicamus sacramusque memoriam, ne uolumine temporum ingrata subrepat obliuio; ei sacrificamus hostiam humilitatis et laudis in ara cordis igne feruidam caritatis.
祂在眾人裡並不比在每一個人裡更大,因為祂既不因體積而擴張,也不因分割而減少。當我們的心向上朝向祂時,我們的心就是祂的祭壇;我們藉著祂的獨生子作我們的祭司來使祂息怒;我們為祂宰殺流血的祭牲,就是當我們為祂的真理爭戰甚至流血的時候;我們為祂焚燒最馨香的香,就是當我們在祂面前以虔敬聖潔的愛燃燒的時候;我們把祂在我們裡面的恩賜以及我們自己都向祂許願並獻上;我們藉著隆重的節期與所定的日子,向祂奉獻並成聖祂恩惠的記念,免得因時光流轉,忘恩的遺忘悄然潛入;我們在心的祭壇上,向祂獻上謙卑與讚美的祭牲,這祭牲被仁愛熾熱的火所點燃。
being no greater in all than in each single one, since He is neither extended by mass nor diminished by division. When our heart is lifted up to Him, it is His altar; we appease Him by His Only-begotten as our priest; we slay to Him bloody victims, when we strive even unto blood for His truth; we burn to Him the sweetest incense, when in His sight we are aglow with pious and holy love; we vow and render to Him His gifts in us and our very selves; we dedicate and consecrate to Him the memory of His benefits by solemn feasts and appointed days, lest through the rolling of time ungrateful forgetfulness creep in; we sacrifice to Him upon the altar of the heart the victim of humility and praise, kindled by the fervid fire of charity.
11:15
Ad hunc uidendum, sicut uideri poterit, eique cohaerendum ab omni peccatorum et cupiditatum malarum labe mundamur et eius nomine consecramur. Ipse enim fons nostrae beatitudinis, ipse omnis appetitionis est finis. Hunc eligentes uel potius religentes (amiseramus enim neglegentes) — hunc ergo religentes, unde et religio dicta perhibetur, ad eum dilectione tendimus, ut perueniendo quiescamus, ideo beati, quia illo fine perfecti. Bonum enim nostrum, de cuius fine inter philosophos magna contentio est, nullum est aliud quam illi cohaerere, cuius unius anima intellectualis incorporeo, si dici potest, amplexu ueris impletur fecundaturque uirtutibus.
為要看見祂(就我們所能看見的程度),並與祂相連,我們得以脫離一切罪與惡慾的污穢而潔淨,並在祂的名裡被分別為聖。因為祂自己就是我們福樂的泉源,祂是我們一切渴慕的終極。我們揀選祂,或更確切地說,重新揀選祂(因為我們曾因忽略祂而失去了祂)——因此重新揀選祂,據說「宗教」(religio)之名即由此而來,我們憑愛趨向祂,好叫我們藉著到達祂而得安息,正因如此而有福,就是因我們藉那終極而被成全。因為我們的善——關於它的終極,哲學家們有極大的爭論——無非就是與祂相連,唯有藉著祂那無形的擁抱(若可如此說),理智的靈魂才得以充滿,並以真實的美德得結果實。
To see Him, so far as He can be seen, and to cleave to Him, we are cleansed from every stain of sins and evil desires, and consecrated in His name. For He Himself is the fountain of our blessedness, He is the end of all our longing. Choosing Him, or rather re-choosing Him (for we had lost Him by neglecting Him)—re-choosing Him therefore, whence 'religion' is said to be named, we tend toward Him by love, that by reaching Him we may rest, blessed for this reason, that we are made perfect by that end. For our good, concerning whose end there is a great contention among the philosophers, is no other than to cleave to Him, by whose incorporeal embrace alone (if it may be so said) the intellectual soul is filled and made fruitful with true virtues.
11:16
Hoc bonum diligere in toto corde, in tota anima et in tota uirtute praecipimur; ad hoc bonum debemus et a quibus diligimur duci, et quos diligimus ducere. Sic complentur duo illa praecepta in quibus tota lex pendet et prophetae: Diliges Dominum Deum tuum in toto corde tuo et in tota anima tua et in tota mente tua, et: Diliges proximum tuum tamquam te ipsum. Vt enim homo se diligere nosset, constitutus est ei finis, quo referret omnia quae ageret, ut beatus esset; non enim qui se diligit aliud uult esse quam beatus. Hic autem finis est adhaerere Deo.
我們受命要盡心、盡性、盡力愛這善;對這善,我們既當被那些愛我們的人引領,也當引領我們所愛的人。這樣就成全了那兩條誡命——一切律法和先知都繫於其上:「你要盡心、盡性、盡意愛主你的神」,以及「你要愛鄰舍如同自己」。因為為使人懂得如何愛自己,就給他設立了一個終極,叫他把所行的一切都歸向那終極,好使他有福;因為凡愛自己的,所願的無非是得福。而這終極就是與神相連。
We are commanded to love this Good with the whole heart, the whole soul, and the whole strength; to this Good we ought both to be led by those from whom we are loved, and to lead those whom we love. Thus are fulfilled those two commandments on which hang all the law and the prophets: 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind,' and, 'Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.' For that a man might know how to love himself, an end was set for him to which he should refer all that he did, that he might be blessed; for no one who loves himself wishes anything other than to be blessed. But this end is to cleave to God.
11:17
Iam igitur scienti diligere se ipsum, cum mandatur de proximo diligendo sicut se ipsum, quid aliud mandatur, nisi ut ei, quantum potest, commendet diligendum Deum? Hic est Dei cultus, haec uera religio, haec recta pietas, haec tantum Deo debita seruitus. Quaecumque igitur inmortalis potestas quantalibet uirtute praedita si nos diligit sicut se ipsam, ei uult esse subditos, ut beati simus, cui et ipsa subdita beata est. Si ergo non colit Deum, misera est, quia priuatur Deo; si autem colit Deum, non uult se coli pro Deo. Illi enim potius diuinae sententiae suffragatur et dilectionis uiribus fauet, qua scriptum est: Sacrificans diis eradicabitur, nisi Domino soli.
如今,對於已經懂得如何愛自己的人,當吩咐他愛鄰舍如同自己時,這所吩咐的,豈不是要他盡其所能,向鄰舍薦舉對神的愛麼?這就是對神的敬拜,這就是真宗教,這就是正確的虔敬,這就是唯獨當歸給神的服事。因此,任何不朽的權能,無論具有何等的美德,若它愛我們如同愛自己,就願我們順服於祂——好叫我們有福,就是那位祂自己順服之而得福者。因此,若它不敬拜神,就是可憐的,因為它被剝奪了神;但若它敬拜神,就不願自己被人當作神來敬拜。因為它寧可贊同那神聖的判語,並以其愛的力量支持之,正如經上所記:「祭祀別神的,必要滅絕,惟獨祭祀耶和華的可以存留。」
Now therefore, to one who already knows how to love himself, when it is commanded that he love his neighbor as himself, what else is commanded than that he commend to him, as far as he can, the love of God? This is the worship of God, this is true religion, this is right piety, this is the service owed to God alone. Whatever immortal power therefore, however endowed with virtue, if it loves us as itself, wishes us to be subject to Him, that we may be blessed, to whom it too being subject is blessed. If then it does not worship God, it is wretched, because it is deprived of God; but if it does worship God, it does not wish itself to be worshipped in God's stead. For it rather votes for that divine sentence and favors it with the strength of its love, whereby it is written: 'He that sacrificeth unto the gods shall be rooted out, save unto the Lord alone.'
11:18
[IV] Nam, ut alia nunc taceam, quae pertinent ad religionis obsequium, quo colitur Deus, sacrificium certe nullus hominum est qui audeat dicere deberi nisi deo. Multa denique de cultu diuino usurpata sunt, quae honoribus deferrentur humanis, siue humilitate nimia siue adulatione pestifera; ita tamen, ut, quibus ea deferrentur, homines haberentur, qui dicuntur colendi et uenerandi, si autem multum eis additur, &ltet&lg adorandi: quis uero sacrificandum censuit nisi ei, quem deum aut sciuit aut putauit aut finxit? Quam porro antiquus sit in sacrificando Dei cultus, duo illi fratres Cain et Abel satis indicant, quorum maioris Deus reprobauit sacrificium, minoris aspexit.
﹝四﹞因為——如今暫且不論其他與敬拜神的宗教之禮相關的事——斷然沒有人敢說祭祀當歸給神以外的任何存有。誠然有許多從對神的敬拜借用來的事物,被獻給人的尊榮,或出於過分的謙卑,或出於有害的諂媚;然而是這樣的:那些受此獻禮的,仍被視為人,他們被說是受敬拜、受尊崇的,而若對他們添加甚多,甚至是受敬奉的:但除了那被人或知道、或臆測、或虛構為神者,誰曾判定當向之獻祭呢?此外,在獻祭中對神的敬拜有多麼古老,該隱和亞伯這兩兄弟足以顯明,神棄絕了那年長者的祭物,卻垂看那年幼者的祭物。
[IV] For—to be silent now about other things that pertain to the homage of religion by which God is worshipped—there is certainly no man who would dare to say that sacrifice is owed to any but God. Many things indeed borrowed from divine worship have been rendered to human honors, whether through excessive humility or through pestilent flattery; yet in such a way that those to whom these were rendered were held to be men, who are said to be worshipped and venerated, and, if much is added to them, even to be adored: but who has judged that sacrifice should be offered save to Him whom one either knew or supposed or feigned to be a god? How ancient, moreover, is the worship of God in sacrificing, those two brothers Cain and Abel sufficiently indicate, of whom God rejected the sacrifice of the elder and looked upon that of the younger.
11:19
[V] Quis autem ita desipiat, ut existimet aliquibus usibus Dei esse necessaria, quae in sacrificiis offeruntur? Quod cum multis locis diuina scriptura testetur, ne longum faciamus, breue illud de psalmo commemorare suffecerit: Dixi Domino, Dominus meus es tu, quoniam bonorum meorum non eges. Non solum igitur pecore uel qualibet alia re corruptibili atque terrena, sed ne ipsa quidem iustitia hominis Deus egere credendus est, totumque quod recte colitur Deus homini prodesse, non Deo. Neque enim fonti se quisquam dixerit consuluisse, si biberit; aut luci, si uiderit.
﹝五﹞但誰會如此愚昧,竟以為在祭物中所獻上的東西是神有何用處所必需的呢?雖然神聖的經文在許多地方見證這一點,然而為免冗長,只需重提詩篇中那簡短的話便足夠了:「我對耶和華說:你是我的主;我的好處不在你以外」——即「你不需要我的財物」。因此,不但是牲畜或任何其他必朽而屬地的東西,就連人自己的義,也不當相信神有所需要;凡正確地獻給神的一切敬拜,都是有益於人,而非有益於神。因為沒有人會說,他喝了泉水就是給泉水效了力,或他藉光看見就是給光效了力。
[V] But who would be so foolish as to think that the things offered in sacrifices are necessary for any uses of God? Although the divine Scripture testifies to this in many places, yet, that we may not be long, it will suffice to recall that brief word from the Psalm: 'I said unto the Lord, Thou art my Lord, for Thou hast no need of my goods.' Not only, therefore, of cattle or of any other corruptible and earthly thing, but not even of a man's own righteousness is God to be believed to have need, and all worship rightly rendered to God profits man, not God. For no one would say that he had done a service to a fountain if he drank of it, or to the light if he saw by it.
11:20
Nec quod ab antiquis patribus alia sacrificia facta sunt in uictimis pecorum, quae nunc Dei populus legit, non facit, aliud intellegendum est, nisi rebus illis eas res fuisse significatas, quae aguntur in nobis, ad hoc ut inhaereamus Deo et ad eundem finem proximo consulamus. Sacrificium ergo uisibile inuisibilis sacrificii sacramentum id est sacrum signum est. Vnde ille paenitens apud prophetam uel ipse propheta quaerens Deum peccatis suis habere propitium: Si uoluisses, inquit, sacrificium, dedissem utique; holocaustis non delectaberis. Sacrificium Deo spiritus contritus; cor contritum et humiliatum Deus non spernet.
至於古時列祖曾以牲畜為祭牲獻上別樣的祭物——神的子民如今誦讀這事卻不再行——這也不當作別的解釋,只當理解為:那些事物所表徵的,乃是在我們裡面所成就的這些事,其目的是使我們與神相連,並為著同一終極而顧念鄰舍的益處。因此,可見的祭乃是不可見之祭的聖禮,也就是聖潔的記號。因此,先知書中那悔改的人,或先知自己,尋求叫神憐憫赦免他的罪,說:「你若喜愛祭物,我就必獻上;燔祭你並不喜悅。神所要的祭就是憂傷的靈;神啊,憂傷痛悔的心,你必不輕看。」
Nor, from the fact that other sacrifices in victims of cattle were offered by the ancient fathers—which the people of God now reads about but does not do—is anything else to be understood, save that by those things were signified these things that are wrought within us, to the end that we may cleave to God and consult our neighbor's welfare toward the same end. A visible sacrifice, therefore, is the sacrament, that is, the sacred sign, of an invisible sacrifice. Whence that penitent in the prophet, or the prophet himself, seeking to have God propitious to his sins, says: 'If Thou hadst desired sacrifice, I would surely have given it; in burnt offerings Thou wilt not delight. A sacrifice to God is a broken spirit; a broken and humbled heart God will not despise.'
11:21
Intueamur quem ad modum, ubi Deum dixit nolle sacrificium, ibi Deum ostendit uelle sacrificium. Non uult ergo sacrificium trucidati pecoris, et uult sacrificium contriti cordis. Illo igitur quod eum nolle dixit, hoc significatur, quod eum uelle subiecit. Sic itaque illa Deum nolle dixit, quo modo ab stultis ea uelle creditur, uelut suae gratia uoluptatis. Nam si ea sacrificia quae uult (quorum hoc unum est: cor contritum et humiliatum dolore paenitendi) nollet eis sacrificiis significari, quae uelut sibi delectabilia desiderare putatus est: non utique de his offerendis in lege uetere praecepisset.
讓我們思想:先知在說神不喜悅祭物之處,如何又在那裡顯明神確實喜悅祭物。因此,祂不喜悅被宰殺之牲畜的祭,卻喜悅憂傷之心的祭。所以,藉著他所說神不喜悅的那祭,就表徵出他隨後所說神確實喜悅的這祭。因此,他說神不喜悅那些祭物,乃是就愚昧人所相信神喜悅它們的那種方式而言,彷彿是為著神自己的享樂。因為,若神不願那些祂確實喜悅的祭(其中之一就是:在悔改之痛中憂傷痛悔的心)藉著那些被人臆測神彷彿以之為樂而渴望的祭物來表徵,祂斷不會在舊約律法中吩咐要獻上這些祭物。
Let us consider how, where he said that God does not will sacrifice, there he shows that God does will sacrifice. He wills not, therefore, the sacrifice of a slaughtered beast, and He does will the sacrifice of a contrite heart. By that, then, which he said God does not will, is signified this which he subjoined that God does will. Thus, therefore, he said God wills not those things in the way in which by the foolish they are believed to be willed, as though for the sake of His own pleasure. For if He did not will that those sacrifices which He does will (of which this is one: a contrite and humbled heart in the sorrow of penitence) should be signified by those sacrifices which He was supposed to desire as if delightful to Himself, He would surely not have commanded that these be offered in the old law.
11:22
Et ideo mutanda erant oportuno certoque iam tempore, ne ipsi Deo desiderabilia uel certe in nobis acceptabilia, ac non potius quae his significata sunt crederentur. Hinc et alio loco psalmi alterius: Si esuriero, inquit, non dicam tibi; meus est enim orbis terrae et plenitudo eius. Numquid manducabo carnes taurorum aut sanguinem hircorum potabo? tamquam diceret: Vtique si mihi essent necessaria, non a te peterem, quae habeo in potestate. Deinde subiungens quid illa significent: Immola, inquit, Deo sacrificium laudis et redde Altissimo uota tua et inuoca me in die tribulationis, et eximam te et glorificabis me. Item apud alium prophetam:
因此,這些祭物必須在一個合宜而如今已確定的時候被更改,免得它們被人相信為神自己所渴望的,或至少為神所悅納在我們身上的,而勝過那些被它們所表徵的事。因此,在另一篇詩篇的另一處,祂說:「我若是飢餓,我不用告訴你,因為世界和其中所充滿的都是我的。我豈吃公牛的肉呢?我豈喝山羊的血呢?」彷彿祂說:「當然,這些若是我所必需的,我也不會向你尋求那些本在我權下的東西。」接著,祂補充那些事所表徵的,說:「你們要以感謝為祭獻與神,又要向至高者還你的願,並要在患難之日求告我;我必搭救你,你也要榮耀我。」照樣,在另一位先知那裡:〔記著說:〕
And therefore they had to be changed at a fitting and now certain time, lest they should be believed to be desirable to God Himself, or at any rate acceptable in us, rather than the things which are signified by them. Hence also in another place of another Psalm He says: 'If I were hungry, I would not tell thee; for the whole world is mine and the fullness thereof. Shall I eat the flesh of bulls, or drink the blood of goats?'—as though He said: 'Certainly, if these were necessary to me, I would not seek from thee things which I have in my own power.' Then, adding what those things signify, He says: 'Offer unto God the sacrifice of praise, and pay thy vows unto the Most High, and call upon me in the day of tribulation, and I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me.' Likewise in another prophet:
11:23
In quo, inquit, adprehendam Dominum, assumam Deum meum excelsum? Si adprehendam illum in holocaustis, in uitulis anniculis? Si acceptauerit Dominus in milibus arielum aut in denis milibus hircorum pinguium? Si dedero primogenita mea inpietatis, fructum uentris mei pro peccato animae meae? Si adnuntiatum est tibi, homo, bonum? Aut quid Dominus exquirat a te nisi facere iudicium et diligere misericordiam et paratum esse ire cum Domino Deo tuo? Et in huius prophetae uerbis utrumque distinctum est satisque declaratum illa sacrificia per se ipsa non requirere Deum, quibus significantur haec sacrificia, quae requirit Deus. In epistula, quae inscribitur ad Hebraeos:
「我拿甚麼來抓住耶和華、握住我至高的神呢?我豈可用燔祭、用一歲的牛犢來抓住祂麼?耶和華豈喜悅千千的公羊,或萬萬的肥山羊麼?我豈可為自己的不敬虔獻上長子,為自己心中的罪獻上親生的果子麼?世人哪,你當行的善已指示你了。耶和華向你所要的是甚麼呢,豈不是要你行公義、好憐憫、存心與耶和華你的神同行麼?」在這位先知的話中,兩者都被區分開來,並且充分地宣明:神並非為那些祭物本身而要它們,那些祭物乃是表徵神所要求的這些祭。在那題名為「致希伯來人」的書信中:〔記著說:〕
'Wherewith,' he says, 'shall I lay hold of the Lord, take hold of my God most high? Shall I lay hold of Him in burnt offerings, in yearling calves? Will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rams, or with tens of thousands of fat he-goats? Shall I give my firstborn for my impiety, the fruit of my womb for the sin of my soul? Has it been shown thee, O man, what is good? Or what does the Lord require of thee but to do judgment and to love mercy and to be ready to walk with the Lord thy God?' And in this prophet's words both are distinguished, and it is sufficiently declared that God does not for their own sake require those sacrifices by which are signified these sacrifices which God does require. In the epistle which is inscribed 'To the Hebrews':
11:24
Bene facere, inquit, et communicatores esse nolite obliuisci; talibus enim sacrificiis placetur Deo. Ac per hoc ubi scriptum est: Misericordiam uolo quam sacrificium nihil aliud quam sacrificium sacrificio praelatum oportet intellegi; quoniam illud, quod ab omnibus appellatur sacrificium, signum est ueri sacrificii. Porro autem misericordia uerum sacrificium est; unde dictum est, quod paulo ante commemoraui: Talibus enim sacrificiis placetur Deo. Quaecumque igitur in ministerio tabernaculi siue templi multis modis de sacrificiis leguntur diuinitus esse praecepta, ad dilectionem Dei et proximi significando referuntur.
「你們不可忘記行善和捐輸的事,因為這樣的祭是神所喜悅的。」因此,經上所記「我喜愛憐恤,不喜愛祭祀」——這話不當作別的理解,只當理解為:一種祭勝過另一種祭;因為那被眾人稱為祭物的,乃是真祭的記號。而憐憫才是真祭;因此才有我稍前所提的那話:「因為這樣的祭是神所喜悅的。」所以,凡在會幕或聖殿的事奉中,所讀到關於祭物、以多種方式受神吩咐的一切,都藉著表徵而歸向對神與對鄰舍的愛。
'Forget not,' he says, 'to do good and to communicate; for with such sacrifices God is well pleased.' And hence, where it is written: 'I will have mercy rather than sacrifice,' nothing else ought to be understood than that one sacrifice is preferred to another sacrifice; since that which by all is called sacrifice is the sign of the true sacrifice. But mercy is the true sacrifice; whence it was said, which I recalled a little before: 'For with such sacrifices God is well pleased.' Whatever things, therefore, are read in the ministry of the tabernacle or the temple to have been divinely commanded in many ways concerning sacrifices, are referred, by way of signification, to the love of God and neighbor.
11:25
In his enim duobus praeceptis, ut scriptum est, tota lex pendet et prophetae. [VI] Proinde uerum sacrificium est omne opus, quo agitur, ut sancta societate inhaereamus Deo, relatum scilicet ad illum finem boni, quo ueraciter beati esse possimus. Vnde et ipsa misericordia, qua homini subuenitur, si non propter Deum fit, non est sacrificium. Etsi enim ab homine fit uel offertur, tamen sacrificium res diuina est, ita ut hoc quoque uocabulo id Latini ueteres appellauerint. Vnde ipse homo Dei nomine consecratus et Deo uotus, in quantum mundo moritur ut Deo uiuat, sacrificium est. Nam et hoc ad misericordiam pertinet, quam quisque in se ipsum facit. Propterea scriptum est:
因為律法和先知一切道理的總綱,正如經上所記,都繫於這兩條誡命。﹝六﹞據此,真祭乃是每一件善工,藉之使我們在聖潔的團契中與神相連,也就是歸向那善的終極,藉之我們能真正得福。因此,就連那用以幫助人的憐憫本身,若不是為著神而行,也不是祭。因為雖然它是由人所行、所獻,然而祭乃是屬神之事,以致古時的拉丁人正是用這詞(sacrificium,意即「使成聖」)來稱呼它。因此,人自己既在神的名裡被分別為聖、向神許了願,那麼,就他向世界而死好向神而活的程度而言,他就是祭。因為這也屬於各人向自己所施的憐憫。所以經上記著說:〔記著說:〕
For on these two commandments, as it is written, hang all the law and the prophets. [VI] Accordingly, a true sacrifice is every work by which it is brought about that we cleave to God in holy fellowship, referred, that is, to that end of good by which we can be truly blessed. Whence even that mercy itself, by which help is given to a man, if it is not done for God's sake, is not a sacrifice. For although it is done or offered by a man, yet sacrifice is a divine thing, so that the old Latins named it by this very word (sacrificium, 'a making sacred'). Whence man himself, consecrated in the name of God and vowed to God, in so far as he dies to the world that he may live to God, is a sacrifice. For this too pertains to the mercy which each one shows to himself. Therefore it is written:
11:26
Miserere animae tuae placens Deo. Corpus etiam nostrum cum temperantia castigamus, si hoc, quem ad modum debemus, propter Deum facimus, ut non exhibeamus membra nostra arma iniquitatis peccato, sed arma iustitiae Deo, sacrificium est. Ad quod exhortans apostolus ait: Obsecro itaque uos, fratres, per miserationem Dei, ut exhibeatis corpora uestra hostiam uiuam, sanctam, Deo placentem, rationabile obsequium uestrum. Si ergo corpus, quo inferiore tamquam famulo uel tamquam instrumento utitur anima, cum eius bonus et rectus usus ad Deum refertur, sacrificium est:
「你要憐憫自己的靈魂,使神喜悅。」我們的身體也是如此,當我們以節制苦待它時,若我們照著當行的方式、為著神而行這事,好叫我們不將肢體獻給罪作不義的兵器,倒將肢體獻給神作義的兵器,這身體就是祭。使徒勸勉這事,說:「所以弟兄們,我以神的憐憫勸你們,將身體獻上,當作活祭,是聖潔的,是神所喜悅的;你們如此事奉乃是理所當然的。」因此,若身體——靈魂用它作為次等之物,如僕人、如器具——當它美好正當的用途被歸向神時,就是祭:
'Have mercy on thy soul, pleasing God.' Our body also, when we chastise it with temperance, if we do this—in the way we ought—for God's sake, that we may not present our members as weapons of iniquity unto sin, but as weapons of righteousness unto God, is a sacrifice. Exhorting to which the apostle says: 'I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercy of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, well-pleasing to God, your reasonable service.' If, then, the body, which the soul uses as an inferior thing, as a servant or as an instrument, when its good and right use is referred to God, is a sacrifice:
11:27
quanto magis anima ipsa cum se refert ad Deum, ut igne amoris eius accensa formam concupiscentiae saecularis amittat eique tamquam incommutabili formae subdita reformetur, hinc ei placens, quod ex eius pulchritudine acceperit, fit sacrificium! Quod idem apostolus consequenter adiungens: Et nolite, inquit, conformari huic saeculo; sed reformamini in nouitate mentis uestrae ad probandum uos quae sit uoluntas Dei, quod bonum et bene placitum et perfectum. Cum igitur uera sacrificia opera sint misericordiae siue in nos ipsos siue in proximos, quae referuntur ad Deum;
那麼,靈魂自己豈不更是祭麼——當它把自己歸向神,好使它被祂的愛之火點燃,而喪失屬世貪慾的形狀,並順服於祂如同順服於那不變的形狀,得以被更新,因此使祂喜悅,正因它從祂的美善有所領受!同一位使徒隨即補充說:「不要效法這個世界,只要心意更新而變化,叫你們察驗何為神的旨意,就是那善良、純全、可喜悅的旨意。」既然如此,真祭乃是憐憫的善工,無論是對我們自己還是對我們的鄰舍,凡歸向神的;
how much more is the soul itself a sacrifice, when it refers itself to God, so that, kindled by the fire of His love, it may lose the form of worldly desire and, subjected to Him as to the unchangeable form, be reformed, being thereby pleasing to Him because it has received from His beauty! This the same apostle consequently adds, saying: 'And be not conformed to this world; but be ye reformed in the newness of your mind, that ye may prove what is the will of God, that which is good and well-pleasing and perfect.' Since, therefore, true sacrifices are works of mercy, whether toward ourselves or toward our neighbors, which are referred to God;
11:28
opera uero misericordiae non ob aliud fiant, nisi ut a miseria liberemur ac per hoc ut beati simus (quod non fit nisi bono illo, de quo dictum est: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est): profecto efficitur, ut tota ipsa redempta ciuitas, hoc est congregatio societasque sanctorum, uniuersale sacrificium offeratur Deo per sacerdotem magnum, qui etiam se ipsum obtulit in passione pro nobis, ut tanti capitis corpus essemus, secundum formam serui. Hanc enim obtulit, in hac oblatus est, quia secundum hanc mediator est, in hac sacerdos, in hac sacrificium est.
又既然憐憫的善工之所以施行,無非是為叫我們得脫離愁苦,並藉此使我們得福(而這唯有藉那善才能成就,論到那善經上說:「但我親近神是與我有益」):如此便成就了:那整個蒙救贖的城,即眾聖徒的會集與社群,藉著那位大祭司作為普世的祭獻給神;這位大祭司也在祂受難中為我們獻上了祂自己,好叫我們成為這如此偉大之元首的身體,這是按著僕人的樣式。因為祂所獻上的正是這樣式,祂被獻上也是在這樣式中,因為按著這樣式祂是中保,在這樣式中祂是祭司,在這樣式中祂是祭。
and since works of mercy are done for no other reason than that we may be freed from misery and thereby that we may be blessed (which comes about only by that Good of which it is said: 'But for me it is good to cleave to God'): surely it is brought about that the whole redeemed City itself, that is, the congregation and society of the saints, is offered to God as a universal sacrifice through the great Priest, who also offered Himself in His passion for us, that we might be the body of so great a Head, according to the form of a servant. For it was this form that He offered, in this form that He was offered, because according to it He is Mediator, in it He is Priest, in it He is Sacrifice.
11:29
Cum itaque nos hortatus esset apostolus, ut exhibeamus corpora nostra hostiam uiuam, sanctam, Deo placentem, rationabile obsequium nostrum, et non conformemur huic saeculo, sed reformemur in nouitate mentis nostrae: ad probandum quae sit uoluntas Dei, quod bonum et bene placitum et perfectum, quod totum sacrificium nos ipsi sumus: Dico enim, inquit, per gratiam Dei, quae data est mihi, omnibus, qui sunt in uobis, non plus sapere, quam oportet sapere, sed sapere ad temperantiam; sicut unicuique Deus partitus est mensuram fidei. Sicut enim in uno corpore multa membra habemus, omnia autem membra non eosdem actus habent r ita multi unum corpus sumus in Christo;
因此,當使徒勸勉我們將身體獻上當作活祭,是聖潔的、是神所喜悅的、乃是理所當然的事奉,並且不要效法這個世界,只要心意更新而變化,叫我們察驗何為神的旨意,就是那善良、純全、可喜悅的旨意——這整個祭就是我們自己:他說:「我憑著所賜我的恩對你們各人說,不要看自己過於所當看的,要照著神所分給各人信心的大小,看得合乎中道。正如我們一個身子上有好些肢體,肢體也不都是一樣的用處;我們這許多人,在基督裡成為一身,」
When therefore the apostle had exhorted us that we present our bodies a living sacrifice, holy, well-pleasing to God, our reasonable service, and be not conformed to this world, but be reformed in the newness of our mind, to prove what is the will of God, that which is good and well-pleasing and perfect—which whole sacrifice we ourselves are: 'For I say,' he says, 'through the grace of God which is given to me, to all that are among you, not to be more wise than it behooves to be wise, but to be wise unto sobriety; even as God hath dealt to every one the measure of faith. For as we have many members in one body, but all members have not the same acts: so we, being many, are one body in Christ;'
11:30
singuli autem alter alterius membra, habentes dona diuersa secundum gratiam, quae data est nobis. Hoc est sacrificium Christianorum: multi unum corpus in Christo. Quod etiam sacramento altaris fidelibus noto frequentat ecclesia, ubi ei demonstratur, quod in ea re, quam offert, ipsa offeratur. [VII] Merito illi in caelestibus sedibus constituti inmortales et beati, qui creatoris sui participatione congaudent, cuius aeternitate firmi, cuius ueritate certi, cuius munere sancti sunt, quoniam nos mortales et miseros, ut inmortales beatique simus, misericorditer diligunt, nolunt nos sibi sacrificari, sed ei, cuius et ipsi nobiscum sacrificium se esse nouerunt.
「並且各人互作肢體,照著所賜給我們的恩賜各有不同。」這就是基督徒的祭:許多人在基督裡成為一身。教會也在信徒所熟知的那祭壇的聖禮中舉行此祭,在其中向教會顯明:在她所獻上的那事物裡,她自己被獻上了。﹝七﹞那些設立在天上座位、不朽而有福的存有——他們一同在分享其造物主中歡欣,藉祂的永恆而堅固,藉祂的真理而確定,藉祂的恩賜而成聖——既然他們憐憫地愛我們這必死可憐者,好叫我們成為不朽而有福,他們就理當不願我們向他們獻祭,倒願我們向那一位獻祭,就是他們與我們一同認識到、連他們自己也是其祭的那一位。
'and every one members one of another, having diverse gifts according to the grace that is given to us.' This is the sacrifice of Christians: the many, one body in Christ. Which also the Church frequents in that sacrament of the altar well known to the faithful, where it is shown to her that in the very thing which she offers, she herself is offered. [VII] Rightly do those immortal and blessed beings, established in the heavenly seats, who rejoice together in the participation of their Creator—by whose eternity they are made firm, by whose truth they are made certain, by whose gift they are made holy—since they mercifully love us mortal and wretched ones, that we may become immortal and blessed, not wish us to sacrifice to them, but to Him whose sacrifice they too, together with us, have come to know that they themselves are.
11:31
Cum ipsis enim sumus una ciuitas Dei, cui dicitur in psalmo: Gloriosissima dicta sunt de te, ciuitas Dei; cuius pars in nobis peregrinatur, pars in illis opitulatur. De illa quippe superna ciuitate, ubi Dei uoluntas intellegibilis atque incommutabilis lex est, de illa superna quodam modo curia (geritur namque ibi cura de nobis) ad nos ministrata per angelos sancta illa scriptura descendit, ubi legitur: Sacrificans diis eradicabitur, nisi Domino soli. Huic scripturae, huic legi, praeceptis talibus tanta sunt adtestata miracula, ut satis appareat, cui nos sacrificari uelint inmortales ac beati, qui hoc nobis uolunt esse quod sibi.
因為我們與他們同為神的一座城,論到這城,詩篇中說:「神的城啊,有榮耀的事乃是指著你說的」;這城的一部分在我們中間作客旅寄居,另一部分在他們中間施行幫助。的確,正是從那天上的城——在那裡神的旨意乃是可理解而不變的律法——從那彷彿天上的朝廷(因為在那裡對我們施行看顧),那藉眾天使傳給我們的聖經降下,其中記著說:「祭祀別神的,必要滅絕,惟獨祭祀耶和華的可以存留。」對於這經、這律法、這樣的訓誡,有如此偉大的神蹟為之作證,以致充分顯明:那些願我們成為他們自己所是者的不朽而有福的存有,願我們向誰獻祭。
For with them we are one City of God, to which it is said in the Psalm: 'Glorious things are spoken of thee, O city of God'; of which one part sojourns as a pilgrim in us, another part gives aid in them. From that heavenly City, indeed, where the will of God is the intelligible and unchangeable law, from that heavenly court, as it were (for there is exercised there a care concerning us), that holy Scripture, ministered to us through angels, descended, where it is read: 'He that sacrificeth unto the gods shall be rooted out, save unto the Lord alone.' To this Scripture, to this law, to such precepts, so great miracles have borne witness, that it sufficiently appears to whom the immortal and blessed beings, who wish us to be that which they themselves are, wish us to sacrifice.
11:32
[VIII] Nam nimis uetera si commemorem, longius quam sat est reuoluere uidebor, quae miracula facta sint adtestantia promissis Dei, quibus ante annorum milia praedixit Abrahae, quod in semine eius omnes gentes benedictionem fuerant habiturae.
﹝八﹞因為我若追述那太過古老的事,我就顯得追溯得比夠用的還要久遠——那些為神的應許作見證所行的神蹟,藉此,早在數千年前,祂就向亞伯拉罕預言:萬國都要因他的後裔得福。
[VIII] For if I should recall things too ancient, I shall seem to be unrolling further back than is enough what miracles were wrought bearing witness to the promises of God, whereby, thousands of years before, He foretold to Abraham that in his seed all the nations were to have a blessing.
11:33
Quis enim non miretur eidem Abrahae filium peperisse coniugem sterilem eo tempore senectutis, quo parere nec fecunda iam posset, atque in eiusdem Abrahae sacrificio flammam caelitus factam inter diuisas uictimas cucurrisse, eidemque Abrahae praedictum ab angelis caeleste incendium Sodomorum, quos angelos hominibus similes hospitio susceperat et per eos de prole uentura Dei promissa tenuerat, ipsoque inminente iam incendio miram de Sodomis per eosdem angelos liberationem Loth filii fratris eius, cuius uxor in uia retro respiciens atque in salem repente conuersa magno admonuit sacramento neminem in uia liberationis suae praeterita desiderare debere?
因為誰能不驚奇:這同一位亞伯拉罕,他不生育的妻子竟在那年老之時為他生了一個兒子,那時就連能生育的婦人也不能再生;並且在這同一位亞伯拉罕的祭中,有從天而降的火焰在剖開的祭牲中間穿過;並且向這同一位亞伯拉罕,眾天使預言了所多瑪那從天而來的焚燒——就是他曾以人的樣式接待入舍款待、並藉他們持定神關於後裔將要來到之應許的那些天使;並且,當焚燒臨近之際,藉著這些同樣的天使,成就了對他兄弟之子羅得從所多瑪出來的奇妙拯救,羅得的妻子在路上回頭觀看,忽然變成鹽柱,藉一個偉大的表徵警戒人:凡在自己得救之路上的,都不該貪戀所撇下的事物。
For who would not marvel that to this same Abraham a barren wife bore a son at that time of old age when even a fertile woman could no longer bear; and that in the sacrifice of the same Abraham a flame made from heaven ran between the divided victims; and that to this same Abraham the heavenly burning of Sodom was foretold by the angels—those angels whom, in the likeness of men, he had received into hospitality, and through whom he had held the promises of God concerning offspring to come; and that, with the burning now imminent, there was wrought through those same angels a wondrous deliverance of Lot, his brother's son, from Sodom, whose wife, looking back on the way and suddenly turned into salt, admonished by a great sacrament that no one on the way of his deliverance ought to long for the things left behind?
11:34
Illa uero quae et quanta sunt, quae iam per Moysen pro populo Dei de iugo seruitutis eruendo in Aegypto mirabiliter gesta sunt, ubi magi Pharaonis, hoc est regis Aegypti, qui populum illum dominatione deprimebat, ad hoc facere quaedam mira permissi sunt, ut mirabilius uincerentur! Illi enim faciebant ueneficiis et incantationibus magicis, quibus sunt mali angeli, hoc est daemones, dediti; Moyses autem tanto potentius, quanto iustius, nomine Dei, qui fecit caelum et terram, seruientibus angelis eos facile superauit.
但那些藉著摩西為神的子民所行、為要把他們從埃及為奴之軛下解救出來的事——其何等偉大、何等眾多——在那裡,法老(就是埃及王,他以其統治壓迫那子民)的術士被容許行某些奇事,其目的是叫他們更奇妙地被勝過!因為他們是憑邪術和法術的咒語行事,惡天使,即鬼魔,正是被交託行這些事的;然而摩西,他越是公義就越有能力,奉那造天地之神的名,並有眾天使服事他,就輕易地勝過了他們。
But those things—how great and how many they are—which were already wondrously wrought through Moses on behalf of the people of God, for delivering them from the yoke of slavery in Egypt, where the magicians of Pharaoh, that is, of the king of Egypt, who oppressed that people by his domination, were permitted to do certain marvels, to the end that they might be the more marvelously overcome! For they did their deeds by sorceries and magical incantations, to which the evil angels, that is, the demons, are given over; but Moses, by so much the more powerfully as he was more just, in the name of God who made heaven and earth, with the angels serving him, easily overcame them.
11:35
Denique in tertia plaga deficientibus magis decem plagae per Moysen magna mysteriorum dispositione completae sunt, quibus ad Dei populum dimittendum Pharaonis et Aegyptiorum dura corda cesserunt. Moxque paenituit, et cum abscedentes Hebraeos consequi conarentur, illis diuiso mari per siccum transeuntibus unda hinc atque hinc in sese redeunte cooperti et oppressi sunt. Quid de illis miraculis dicam, quae, cum in deserto idem populus ductaretur, stupenda diuinitate crebuerunt: aquas, quae bibi non poterant misso in eas, sicut Deus praeceperat, ligno amaritudine caruisse sitientesque satiasse;
最後,在第三災時,術士無能為力,於是藉著摩西完成了十災,帶著奧祕的偉大安排,藉此,法老和埃及人剛硬的心屈服,容神的子民離去。他隨即後悔,當希伯來人離去時,他們竭力追趕,而那些人從剖分的海中經過乾地,海浪從這邊那邊返回相合,就淹沒了他們。至於那些神蹟,我還能說甚麼呢——當那同一子民被領過曠野時,這些神蹟以驚人的神能頻頻發生:那不能喝的水,照神所吩咐的把木頭投入其中,就脫去了苦味,並使口渴的人得了滿足;
Finally, at the third plague, when the magicians failed, ten plagues were accomplished through Moses with a great disposition of mysteries, whereby the hard hearts of Pharaoh and of the Egyptians yielded to letting the people of God go. And soon he repented, and when, as the Hebrews were departing, they endeavored to pursue them, while those crossed on dry ground through the divided sea, the wave returning upon itself from this side and that covered and overwhelmed them. What shall I say of those miracles which, while that same people was being led through the desert, grew frequent with astounding divine power: that the waters which could not be drunk, when wood was cast into them as God had commanded, were freed from bitterness and satisfied the thirsty;
11:36
manna esurientibus uenisse de caelo et, cum esset colligentibus constituta mensura, quidquid amplius quisque collegerat, exortis uermibus putruisse, ante diem uero sabbati duplum collectum, quia sabbato colligere non licebat, nulla putredine uiolatum; desiderantibus carne uesci, quae tanto populo nulla sufficere posse uidebatur, uolatilibus castra completa et cupiditatis ardorem fastidio satietatis extinctum; obuios hostes transtitumque prohibentes atque proeliantes orante Moyse manibusque eius in figuram crucis extentis nullo Hebraeorum cadente prostratos;
嗎哪從天降給飢餓的人,並且當為收取的人定下了分量時,凡有人收取超過分量的,就生蟲腐爛,惟獨在安息日的前一天所收取的雙份——因為安息日不可收取——卻絲毫不被腐壞所毀;那渴望以肉為食的人,那肉本似乎沒有一樣能夠餵飽如此眾多的子民,營中卻滿了飛鳥,他們貪慾的火熱因飽足生厭而熄滅;那些迎面攔阻他們去路、與他們爭戰的仇敵,當摩西禱告、雙手伸開成十字架的形狀時,就被打敗,希伯來人中無一人倒下;
that manna came from heaven to the hungry, and, when a measure had been fixed for those gathering, whatever anyone had gathered beyond it rotted with worms breeding therein, but on the day before the sabbath a double portion was gathered—because on the sabbath it was not lawful to gather—violated by no putrefaction; that to those desiring to feed on flesh, which seemed as though none could suffice for so great a people, the camp was filled with birds, and the ardor of their craving was extinguished by a loathing of satiety; that the enemies who met them and hindered their passage and gave battle were, while Moses prayed and his hands were stretched out in the figure of the cross, laid low with not one of the Hebrews falling;
11:37
seditiosos in populo Dei ac sese ab ordinata diuinitus societate diuidentes ad exemplum uisibile inuisibilis poenae uiuos terra dehiscente submersos; uirga percussam petram tantae multitudini abundantia fluenta fudisse; serpentum morsus mortiferos, poenam iustissimam peccatorum, in ligno exaltato atque prospecto aeneo serpente sanatos, ut et populo subueniretur adflicto, et mors morte destructa uelut crucifixae mortis similitudine signaretur? Quem sane serpentem propter facti memoriam reseruatum cum postea populus errans tamquam idolum colere coepisset, Ezechias rex religiosa potestate Deo seruiens cum magna pietatis laude contriuit.
在神子民中那些興起叛亂、把自己從神所定的團契中分離出來的人,作為不可見刑罰的可見鑑戒,被裂開的地活活吞下;那被杖擊打的磐石,為如此眾多的群眾湧出充沛的水流;那蛇咬的致命傷——罪最公義的刑罰——藉著一條掛在木頭上、被人仰望的銅蛇得了醫治,好叫受苦的子民得蒙救助,並使死藉死被毀滅得以被表徵,彷彿藉著被釘死之死的樣式?這條蛇,的確為記念此事被保留下來,後來當迷失的子民開始把它當作偶像敬拜時,希西家王以敬虔的權柄服事神,就大得虔敬的稱讚,將它打碎。
that the seditious in the people of God, who divided themselves from the divinely-ordained fellowship, were, as a visible example of an invisible punishment, swallowed up alive by the gaping earth; that the rock struck by the rod poured out abundant streams for so great a multitude; that the deadly bites of the serpents, the most just punishment of sins, were healed by a bronze serpent lifted up on wood and looked upon, so that both the afflicted people might be succored, and death might be signified as destroyed by death, as it were by the likeness of a crucified death? Which serpent, indeed, being kept in memory of the deed, when afterwards the erring people began to worship it as an idol, Hezekiah the king, serving God with religious authority, broke in pieces with great praise for his piety.
11:38
[IX] Haec et alia multa huiusce modi, quae omnia commemorare nimis longum est, fiebant ad commendandum unius Dei ueri cultum et multorum falsorumque prohibendum. Fiebant autem simplici fide atque fiducia pietatis, non incantationibus et carminibus nefariae curiositatis arte compositis, quam uel magian uel detestabiliore nomine goetian uel honorabiliore theurgian uocant, qui quasi conantur ista discernere et inlicitis artibus deditos alios damnabiles, quos et maleficos uulgus appellat (hos enim ad goetian pertinere dicunt), alios autem laudabiles uideri uolunt, quibus theurgian deputant; cum sint utrique ritibus fallacibus daemonum obstricti sub nominibus angelorum.
﹝九﹞這些以及許多諸如此類的事——全都追述起來太過冗長——都是為著薦舉對獨一真神的敬拜、並禁止對眾多假神的敬拜而行的。但它們是憑著單純的信心和虔敬的信靠而行,不是憑著咒語和以邪惡好奇之術所編造的歌訣,那術,他們或稱之為魔法(magia),或以更可憎的名稱稱之為 goetia(巫術),或以更體面的名稱稱之為 theurgia(通神術)——那些人彷彿試圖區分這些事,要使一些沉溺於非法之術的人顯為可咒詛的,就是連百姓也稱為行邪術者(因為他們說,這些屬於 goetia),卻要使另一些人顯為可稱讚的,把 theurgia 歸給他們;其實兩者都同樣被鬼魔以天使之名所行的欺騙儀式所綑綁。
[IX] These and many other things of this sort, all of which it is too long to recount, were done to commend the worship of the one true God and to forbid that of the many and false. But they were done by simple faith and the confidence of piety, not by incantations and songs composed by the art of wicked curiosity, which they call either magic, or by the more detestable name goetia, or by the more honorable name theurgy—those who as it were attempt to distinguish these things, and would have some, given over to unlawful arts, seem damnable, whom the common people also call sorcerers (for these, they say, pertain to goetia), but others seem praiseworthy, to whom they impute theurgy; whereas both alike are bound by the deceitful rites of demons under the names of angels.
11:39
Nam et Porphyrius quandam quasi purgationem animae per theurgian, cunctanter tamen et pudibunda quodam modo disputatione promittit; reuersionem uero ad Deum hanc artem praestare cuiquam negat; ut uideas eum inter uitium sacrilegae curiositatis et philosophiae professionem sententiis alternantibus fluctuare. Nunc enim hanc artem tamquam fallacem et in ipsa actione periculosam et legibus prohibitam cauendam monet; nunc autem uelut eius laudatoribus cedens utilem dicit esse mundandae parti animae, non quidem intellectuali, qua rerum intellegibilium percipitur ueritas, nullas habentium similitudines corporum; sed spiritali, qua corporalium rerum capiuntur imagines.
因為就連波菲利也應許藉著 theurgia(通神術)對靈魂施行某種潔淨,然而是遲疑地、彷彿帶著幾分羞愧的論述;但他否認這術能向任何人提供歸回神之道;以致你可看見他在褻瀆之好奇的惡習與哲學的職志之間,以交替的意見搖擺不定。因為他時而警告說,這術當被防範,因為它欺詐、在施行本身中危險、且為律法所禁;時而又彷彿讓步於稱讚此術者,說它有益於潔淨靈魂的一部分——不是那理智的部分,即藉以領悟可理解之事物之真理的部分,那些事物沒有形體的相似之像;而是那屬靈的部分,即藉以把握有形之物的影像的部分。
For Porphyry too promises a certain kind of purgation of the soul through theurgy, yet hesitantly and, as it were, with a somewhat shamefaced discussion; but he denies that this art furnishes to anyone a return to God; so that you may see him fluctuate, with alternating opinions, between the vice of sacrilegious curiosity and the profession of philosophy. For now he warns that this art is to be guarded against as deceitful and dangerous in the very performance and prohibited by the laws; now again, as though yielding to its praisers, he says it is useful for cleansing a part of the soul—not indeed the intellectual part, by which the truth of intelligible things is perceived, things having no likenesses of bodies; but the spiritual part, by which the images of corporeal things are grasped.
11:40
Hanc enim dicit per quasdam consecrationes theurgicas, quas teletas uocant, idoneam fieri atque aptam susceptioni spirituum et angelorum et ad uidendos deos. Ex quibus tamen theurgicis teletis fatetur intellectuali animae nihil purgationis accedere, quod eam faciat idoneam ad uidendum Deum suum et perspicienda ea, quae uere sunt. Ex quo intellegi potest, qualium deorum uel qualem uisionem fieri dicat theurgicis consecrationibus, in qua non ea uidentur, quae uere sunt. Denique animam rationalem siue, quod magis amat dicere, intellectualem, in sua posse dicit euadere, etiamsi quod eius spiritale est nulla theurgica fuerit arte purgatum;
因為他說,這部分藉著他們稱為 teletai(入教禮)的某些通神術的祝聖,變得合宜且適於接受靈與天使,並適於看見諸神。然而他承認,從這些通神術的儀式中,理智的靈魂並無所得的潔淨,這潔淨本應使它合宜於看見自己的神並洞察那些真正存在的事物。由此可以理解:他所說藉通神術之祝聖所成就的,是何等的神、何等的異象,在其中所看見的並非那些真正存在的事物。最後,他說,理性的靈魂——或如他更喜歡稱呼的,理智的靈魂——能夠逃脫進入它自己的境界,即使它那屬靈的部分未曾被任何通神之術所潔淨;
For he says that this part is made, through certain theurgic consecrations which they call teletai, fit and apt for the reception of spirits and angels and for seeing the gods. Yet he confesses that from these theurgic rites no purgation accrues to the intellectual soul, such as would make it fit for seeing its own God and beholding those things which truly are. From which it can be understood of what sort of gods, or of what sort a vision, he says is made by theurgic consecrations, in which those things are not seen which truly are. Finally, he says that the rational soul—or, as he more likes to call it, the intellectual soul—can escape into its own realm, even if that which is its spiritual part has been purged by no theurgic art;
11:41
porro autem a theurgo spiritalem purgari hactenus, ut non ex hoc ad inmortalitatem aeternitatemque perueniat. Quamquam itaque discernat a daemonibus angelos, aeria loca esse daemonum, aetheria uel empyria disserens angelorum, et admoneat utendum alicuius daemonis amicitia, quo subuectante uel paululum a terra possit eleuari quisque post mortem, aliam uero uiam esse perhibeat ad angelorum superna consortia: cauendam tamen daemonum societatem expressa quodam modo confessione testatur, ubi dicit animam post mortem luendo poenas cultum daemonum a quibus circumueniebatur horrescere;
但他說,這屬靈的部分被通神者所潔淨,僅止於它不藉此達到不朽與永恆的程度。因此,他雖然把天使與鬼魔區分開來,論述說空中之地是鬼魔的、以太或最高天之地是天使的,並且勸人當利用某個鬼魔的友誼,藉牠的載送,人死後或可稍微被舉離地面,然而他又申明有另一條路通往天使那高天的團契:儘管如此,他仍藉一種可謂明白表達的承認見證說,鬼魔的社群當被防範,就是當他說:靈魂在死後償付其刑罰時,對那曾環繞牠的鬼魔之敬拜感到毛骨悚然;
but that its spiritual part is purged by the theurgist only so far that it does not thereby attain to immortality and eternity. And so, although he distinguishes angels from demons, discoursing that the airy places are of demons and the ethereal or empyrean of angels, and though he advises that one should make use of the friendship of some demon, by whose carrying one might be lifted even a little from the earth after death, yet he declares that there is another way to the heavenly fellowships of the angels: nevertheless he testifies, by a confession in a manner expressed, that the society of demons is to be guarded against, when he says that the soul, paying its penalties after death, shudders at the worship of the demons by whom it was encompassed;
11:42
ipsamque theurgian, quam uelut conciliatricem angelorum deorumque commendat, apud tales agere potestates negare non potuit, quae uel ipsae inuideant purgationi animae, uel artibus seruiant inuidorum, querelam de hac re Chaldaei nescio cuius expromens: "Conqueritur, inquit, uir in Chaldaea bonus, purgandae animae magno in molimine frustratos sibi esse successus, cum uir ad eadem potens tactus inuidia adiuratas sacris precibus potentias alligasset, ne postulata concederent. Ergo et ligauit ille, inquit, et iste non soluit." Quo indicio dixit apparere theurgian esse tam boni conficiendi quam mali et apud deos et apud homines disciplinam;
而通神術本身,他雖然當作天使與諸神的調停者加以推崇,他卻不能否認它是在這樣的權能之中運作的:這些權能或自己嫉妒靈魂的潔淨,或供嫉妒者的法術驅使,他就此事引述某個迦勒底人的抱怨:他說:「迦勒底有一位善人抱怨,他潔淨一個靈魂的努力雖費盡大力卻歸於徒然,因為有一個在同樣事上有能力的人,被嫉妒所觸動,用神聖的禱告綑住了他所召請的權能,使它們不肯應允所求的。所以那人綑住了它們,」他說,「而這人並未解開它們。」他說,由這跡象顯明,通神術是一門既能成就善、也能成就惡的學問,無論在諸神中間或在世人中間;
and theurgy itself, which he commends as though a conciliator of angels and gods, he could not deny to operate among such powers as either themselves envy the purgation of the soul, or serve the arts of the envious, bringing forth on this matter the complaint of some Chaldean or other: 'A good man in Chaldea complains,' he says, 'that his efforts to purge a soul were frustrated with great toil, when a man powerful for the same things, touched by envy, had by sacred prayers bound the powers he had adjured, so that they would not grant what was asked. Therefore that one bound them,' he says, 'and this one did not loose them.' By which token, he said, it appears that theurgy is a discipline for accomplishing as much good as evil, both among gods and among men;
11:43
pati etiam deos et ad illas perturbationes passionesque deduci, quas communiter daemonibus et hominibus Apuleius adtribuit; deos tamen ab eis aetheriae sedis altitudine separans et Platonis asserens in illa discretione sententiam. [X] Ecce nunc alius Platonicus, quem doctiorem ferunt, Porphyrius, per nescio quam theurgicam disciplinam etiam ipsos deos obstrictos passionibus et perturbationibus dicit, quoniam sacris precibus adiurari tenerique potuerunt, ne praestarent animae purgationem, et ita terreri ab eo, qui imperabat malum, ut ab alio, qui poscebat bonum, per eandem artem theurgicam solui illo timore non possent et ad dandum beneficium liberari.
並且說諸神也受苦、也被引入那些擾亂與情慾之中,就是阿普列烏斯歸給鬼魔和世人所共有的那些擾亂與情慾;然而他以以太座位之崇高把諸神與這些分開,並在那區別中主張柏拉圖的見解。﹝十﹞看哪,如今另一位柏拉圖派人士,他們說他更有學問的波菲利,卻說:藉著某種通神之術,就連諸神自己也被情慾和擾亂所綑綁,因為它們能被神聖的禱告召請並拘住,以致不肯向靈魂提供潔淨,並且被那吩咐惡事的人如此恐嚇,以致不能藉另一位祈求善事之人、經由同一通神之術,從那恐懼中得釋放而被解開,去施行恩惠。
and that the gods too suffer, and are led into those disturbances and passions which Apuleius attributed in common to demons and to men; yet he separates the gods from these by the loftiness of an ethereal seat, and asserts Plato's opinion in that distinction. [X] Behold now another Platonist, whom they report to be more learned, Porphyry, says that through some theurgic discipline or other even the gods themselves are bound by passions and disturbances, since they could be adjured and held by sacred prayers, so as not to furnish purgation to the soul, and so terrified by him who commanded evil, that they could not, by another who asked good, through the same theurgic art, be freed from that fear and released to grant the benefit.
11:44
Quis non uideat haec omnia fallacium daemonum esse commenta, nisi eorum miserrimus seruus et a gratia ueri liberatoris alienus? Nam si haec apud deos agerentur bonos, plus ibi utique ualeret beneficus purgator animae quam maleuolus inpeditor. Aut si diis iustis homo, pro quo agebatur, purgatione uidebatur indignus, non utique ab inuido territi nec, sicut ipse dicit, per metum ualentioris numinis inpediti, sed iudicio libero id negare debuerunt.
誰能看不出這一切都是欺詐的鬼魔所捏造的呢?除非是牠們最可憐的奴隸、且與那真拯救者的恩典無分的人。因為這些事若是在善的諸神中間發生,那麼在那裡,那行善潔淨靈魂者必定勝過那懷惡阻撓者。或者,若在公義的諸神看來,那被為之效力的人不配得潔淨,它們也斷不該被那嫉妒者所恐嚇,也不該如他自己所說、因懼怕更有能力的神明而受阻,倒該憑自由的判斷而拒絕之。
Who would not see that all these are the fabrications of deceitful demons, save one who is their most wretched slave and a stranger to the grace of the true Deliverer? For if these things were done among good gods, surely there the beneficent purger of a soul would prevail more than the malevolent hinderer. Or if to just gods the man on whose behalf it was being done seemed unworthy of purgation, they surely ought not, terrified by the envious one, nor, as he himself says, hindered through fear of a more powerful deity, but by free judgment, to have refused it.
11:45
Mirum est autem, quod benignus ille Chaldaeus, qui theurgicis sacris animam purgare cupiebat, non inuenit aliquem superiorem deum, qui uel plus terreret atque ad bene faciendum cogeret territos deos, uel ab eis terrentem compesceret, ut libere bene facerent; si tamen theurgo bono sacra defuerunt, quibus ipsos deos, quos inuocabat animae purgatores, prius ab illa timoris peste purgaret. Quid enim causae est, cur deus potentior adhiberi possit a quo terreantur, nec possit a quo purgentur? An inuenitur deus qui exaudiat inuidum et timorem diis incutiat ne bene faciant; nec inuenitur deus qui exaudiat beneuolum et timorem diis auferat ut bene faciant?
然而奇怪的是,那位仁慈的迦勒底人,既渴望藉通神的儀式潔淨一個靈魂,竟找不到某位更高的神,來或更加恐嚇、逼使那些受驚的神行善,或攔阻那恐嚇它們的人,好使它們得以自由地行善——倘若這善的通神者確實缺乏聖禮,本可藉此先把那恐懼之災從他所召請作靈魂潔淨者的諸神身上潔淨。因為,為何一位更有能力的神能被引來使它們受驚,卻不能被引來把它們潔淨呢?難道找得到一位神垂聽嫉妒者、把恐懼加在諸神身上叫它們不行善;卻找不到一位神垂聽仁慈者、把恐懼從諸神身上除去叫它們得以行善麼?
But it is a marvel that that benign Chaldean, who desired to purge a soul by theurgic rites, did not find some higher god who might either terrify still more and compel the terrified gods to do good, or restrain from them the one who was terrifying them, so that they might freely do good—if indeed sacred rites were lacking to the good theurgist, whereby he might first purge from that plague of fear the very gods whom he invoked as purgers of the soul. For what is the reason why a more powerful god can be brought in by whom they are terrified, and cannot be brought in one by whom they are purged? Or is there found a god who hears the envious and strikes fear into the gods lest they do good; and is there not found a god who hears the benevolent and takes fear away from the gods that they may do good?
11:46
O theurgia praeclara, o animae praedicanda purgatio, ubi plus imperat inmunda inuidentia, quam inpetrat pura beneficientia! Immo uero malignorum spirituum cauenda et detestanda fallacia, et salutaris audienda doctrina. Quod enim qui has sordidas purgationes sacrilegis ritibus operantur quasdam mirabiliter pulchras, sicut iste commemorat, uel angelorum imagines uel deorum tamquam purgato spiritu uident (si tamen uel tale aliquid uident), illud est, quod apostolus dicit: Quoniam satanas transfigurat se uelut angelum lucis.
哦,何等輝煌的通神術!哦,何等當被宣揚的靈魂潔淨——在那裡,污穢的嫉妒所命令的,竟多過純潔的善行所求得的!其實不然,惡毒之靈的欺騙倒當被防範、被憎惡,而那使人得救的教訓倒當被聽從。因為,至於那些人藉褻瀆的儀式行這些污穢潔淨的事,如這人所述,彷彿以潔淨的靈看見某些奇妙美麗的影像,或天使或諸神的影像(若他們果真看見任何這類東西),這正是使徒所說的:「因為連撒但也裝作光明的天使。」
O splendid theurgy! O purgation of the soul to be proclaimed, where unclean envy commands more than pure beneficence obtains! Nay rather, the deceit of malignant spirits is to be guarded against and detested, and the saving doctrine is to be heard. For as to the fact that those who work these filthy purgations by sacrilegious rites see certain marvelously beautiful images, as this man relates, whether of angels or of gods, as though with a purged spirit (if indeed they see any such thing), this is what the apostle says: 'For Satan transforms himself as an angel of light.'
11:47
Eius enim sunt illa phantasmata, qui miseras animas multorum falsorumque deorum fallacibus sacris cupiens inretire et a uero ueri Dei cultu, quo solo mundantur et sanantur, auertere, sicut de Proteo dictum est, formas se uertit in omnes, hostiliter insequens, fallaciter subueniens, utrobique nocens. [XI] Melius sapuit iste Porphyrius, cum ad Anebontem scripsit Aegyptium, ubi consulenti similis et quaerenti et prodit artes sacrilegas et euertit. Et ibi quidem omnes daemones reprobat, quos dicit ob inprudentiam trahere humidum uaporem et ideo non in aethere, sed in aere esse sub luna atque in ipso lunae globo;
因為那些幻影是屬牠的——牠渴望以假神欺詐的儀式網羅許多人可憐的靈魂,並使他們轉離對真神的真敬拜(唯有藉此他們才得潔淨與醫治),就把自己變成各樣的形狀,正如關於普羅透斯所說的——作為仇敵追逼,欺詐地救助,在兩方面都加害。﹝十一﹞這位波菲利在他寫信給埃及人阿內波時倒更有智慧,在那裡,他像個徵詢求問的人,既揭發了那些褻瀆的邪術,又推翻了它們。而在那裡,他確實斥責一切的鬼魔,他說這些鬼魔因無知而吸入潮濕的水氣,因此不在以太之中,而在月亮之下的空氣中、並在月亮本體之內;
For those phantasms are his, who, desiring to ensnare the wretched souls of many by the deceitful rites of false gods, and to turn them away from the true worship of the true God, by which alone they are cleansed and healed, turns himself into all forms, as was said of Proteus—pursuing as an enemy, aiding deceitfully, harming in both ways. [XI] This Porphyry was the wiser when he wrote to Anebo the Egyptian, where, like one consulting and inquiring, he both betrays the sacrilegious arts and overthrows them. And there, indeed, he reproves all the demons, whom he says, through imprudence, draw in humid vapor, and are therefore not in the ether but in the air beneath the moon and in the very globe of the moon;
11:48
uerum tamen non audet omnes fallacias et malitias et ineptias, quibus merito mouetur, omnibus daemonibus dare. Quosdam namque benignos daemones more appellat aliorum, cum omnes generaliter inprudentes esse fateatur. Miratur autem quod non solum dii alliciantur uictimis, sed etiam compellantur atque cogantur facere quod homines uolunt; et si corpore et incorporalitate dii a daemonibus distinguuntur, quo modo deos esse existimandum sit solem et lunam et uisibilia cetera in caelo, quae corpora esse non dubitat; et si dii sunt, quo modo alii benefici, alii malefici esse dicantur; et quo modo incorporalibus, cum sint corporei, coniungantur.
然而他仍不敢把一切欺騙、惡意與愚妄——這些他理當為之動容的事——歸給所有的鬼魔。因為他效法別人,稱其中某些為善良的鬼魔,儘管他承認鬼魔作為一類全都是無知不智的。他又詫異:諸神不僅被祭牲所引誘,甚至還被逼迫、被強制去做人所願之事;並且,若諸神與鬼魔的分別在於神有形體、鬼魔無形體,那麼天上的日、月以及其他可見之物——他毫不懷疑這些都是形體——又怎能被視為神;又若它們是神,怎能說有些是行善的、有些是行惡的;又這些既是有形體的,怎能與無形體之物相結合。
Yet nonetheless he does not dare to assign to all the demons all the deceptions, malices, and follies by which he is rightly moved. For he calls some of them benevolent demons, after the manner of others, although he confesses that as a class they are all imprudent. He wonders, moreover, that the gods are not only enticed by victims but are also compelled and forced to do what men wish; and, if the gods are distinguished from the demons by having body and the demons by being incorporeal, how the sun and moon and the other visible things in heaven, which he does not doubt to be bodies, are to be reckoned gods; and, if they are gods, how some are said to be beneficent and others maleficent; and how, being corporeal, they can be joined to things incorporeal.
11:49
Quaerit etiam ueluti dubitans, utrum in diuinantibus et quaedam mira facientibus animae sint passiones an aliqui spiritus extrinsecus ueniant, per quos haec ualeant; et potius uenire extrinsecus conicit, eo quod lapidibus et herbis adhibitis et alligent quosdam, et aperiant clausa ostia, uel aliquid eius modi mirabiliter operentur. Vnde dicit alios opinari esse quoddam genus, cui exaudire sit proprium, natura fallax, omniforme, multimodum, simulans deos et daemones et animas defunctorum, et hoc esse quod efficiat haec omnia quae uidentur bona esse uel praua;
他又彷彿在懷疑中探問:在那些占卜並行某些奇事的人身上,究竟是靈魂的情感在起作用,抑或是某些靈從外面前來、藉以能行這些事;而他寧可推測這些靈是從外面而來,理由是:藉著施用石頭與草藥,它們把某些人綑住、開啟緊閉的門、或奇異地行出諸如此類之事。因此他說,有人主張存在著某一類存在物,其特性乃是回應召喚,本性狡詐、變化萬形、多般作態,佯裝作神、鬼魔和死者的靈魂,並認為正是這類存在物造成一切看似為善或為惡之事;
He also inquires, as if in doubt, whether in those who divine and work certain marvels there are passions of the soul, or whether some spirits come from without through whom they are able to do these things; and he rather conjectures that they come from without, on the ground that by applying stones and herbs they bind certain persons, and open closed doors, and marvellously perform something of that kind. Whence he says that some hold there is a certain kind of being, whose property it is to give ear, deceptive by nature, of every form and manifold, feigning gods and demons and the souls of the dead, and that this is what produces all these things which appear to be good or evil;
11:50
ceterum circa ea, quae uere bona sunt, nihil opitulari, immo uero ista nec nosse, sed et male conciliare et insimulare atque inpedire nonnumquam uirtutis sedulos sectatores, et plenum esse temeritatis et fastus, gaudere nidoribus, adulationibus capi, et cetera, quae de hoc genere fallacium malignorumque spirituum, qui extrinsecus in animam ueniunt humanosque sensus sopitos uigilantesue deludunt, non tamquam sibi persuasa confirmat, sed tam tenuiter suspicatur aut dubitat, ut haec alios asserat opinari. Difficile quippe fuit tanto philosopho cunctam diabolicam societatem uel nosse uel fidenter arguere, quam quaelibet anicula Christiana nec cunctatur esse, et liberrime detestatur.
然而論到那些真正美善之事,它卻毫無幫助——不僅如此,它甚至根本不認識這些事,反而惡意慫恿、誣陷,時而阻撓那些殷勤追求美德的人,並且滿了輕率與傲慢,喜愛祭牲的煙氣,為諂媚所俘,以及其他種種。所有這些關於這一類欺騙而惡毒之靈的說法——這些靈從外面進入人的靈魂,無論人昏睡或清醒,都戲弄人的官感——他並非當作自己所確信的來肯定,而是極其含糊地猜疑或懷疑,以致把這些看法歸給別人。因為對這樣一位偉大的哲學家而言,要認識或有把握地駁斥整個魔鬼的群體,實在困難;而任何一個基督徒的老婦人卻毫不遲疑地肯定它的存在,並極其自由地加以厭棄。
but that concerning the things which are truly good it renders no help—nay rather, it neither knows these things, but even ill-advises, calumniates, and sometimes hinders the diligent followers of virtue, and is full of rashness and pride, delighting in the reek of sacrifice, captivated by flatteries, and the rest—all which things, concerning this kind of deceptive and malignant spirits that come into the soul from without and mock the human senses, whether drowsy or awake, he does not affirm as things of which he himself is persuaded, but so faintly does he suspect or doubt them that he ascribes these opinions to others. For it was hard for so great a philosopher either to know or confidently to convict the whole diabolical fellowship, which any little Christian old woman does not hesitate to affirm and most freely detests.
11:51
Nisi forte iste et ipsum, ad quem scribit, Anebontem tamquam talium sacrorum praeclarissimum antistitem et alios talium operum tamquam diuinorum et ad deos colendos pertinentium admiratores uerecundatur offendere. Sequitur tamen et ea uelut inquirendo commemorat, quae sobrie considerata tribui non possunt nisi malignis et fallacibus potestatibus. Quaerit enim cur tamquam melioribus inuocatis quasi peioribus imperetur, ut iniusta praecepta hominis exsequantur; cur adtrectatum re Veneria non exaudiant inprecantem, cum ipsi ad incestos quosque concubitus quoslibet ducere non morentur;
除非或許是因為他不好意思冒犯他所寫信的對象亞尼波(Anebo)——把他當作這類祭儀最傑出的祭司長——以及其他那些讚賞這類作為、視之為神聖並與敬拜諸神有關的人。然而他仍接著說下去,並彷彿以探問的方式,提及那些若冷靜思量便斷不能歸諸別的、只能歸諸惡毒欺騙之權勢的事。因為他問道:為何當人召請較高的存在時,卻反而向較低的發號施令,要它們執行人不義的命令;為何它們不垂聽那親近過女人後便來禱告的人,它們自己卻毫不遲疑地引領任何人陷入亂倫的交合;
Unless perhaps he is ashamed to offend both the man to whom he writes, Anebo, as a most illustrious high-priest of such rites, and the other admirers of such works as of things divine and pertaining to the worship of the gods. Nevertheless he goes on, and, as it were by way of inquiry, mentions those things which, soberly considered, cannot be attributed to any but malignant and deceptive powers. For he asks why, when the better are invoked, command is given as to worse, that they may execute a man's unjust orders; why they do not hearken to one who prays after he has touched a woman, while they themselves make no delay in leading anyone whatsoever into incestuous couplings;
11:52
cur animantibus suos antistites oportere abstinere denuntient, ne uaporibus profecto corporeis polluantur, ipsi uero et aliis uaporibus inliciantur et nidoribus hostiarum, cumque a cadaueris contactu prohibeatur inspector, plerumque illa cadaueribus celebrentur; quid sit, quod non daemoni uel alicui animae defuncti, sed ipsi soli et lunae aut cuicumque caelestium homo uitio cuilibet obnoxius intendit minas eosque territat falso, ut eis extorqueat ueritatem. Nam et caelum se conlidere comminatur et cetera similia homini inpossibilia, ut illi dii tamquam insipientissimi pueri falsis et ridiculis comminationibus territi quod imperatur efficiant.
為何它們宣告其祭司必須戒絕動物之食,唯恐果真被形體的氣息所玷污,它們自己卻被別的氣息和祭牲的煙氣所引誘;並且,占觀之人既被禁止接觸屍體,這些祭儀卻多半是在屍體旁舉行;究竟為何一個沾染任何惡習的人,竟不是向鬼魔或某死者的靈魂,而是向日、月本身或任何天體發出威脅,並以虛謊來恫嚇它們,好從它們身上逼出真相。因為他甚至威脅要粉碎諸天,以及其他人所不能為之事,好叫那些神明像最愚蠢的孩童一樣,被虛假可笑的恫嚇所嚇,去做人所吩咐的事。
why they enjoin that their priests must abstain from animal food, lest indeed they be polluted by bodily vapours, while they themselves are enticed by other vapours and by the reek of victims; and while their observer is forbidden to touch a corpse, yet these rites are for the most part celebrated over corpses; what is the reason that a man subject to any vice at all directs threats, not against a demon or the soul of some dead person, but against the sun and moon themselves or against any of the celestial bodies, and terrifies them falsely, so as to wring the truth out of them. For he threatens even to shatter the heaven and other things impossible for man, so that those gods, like most foolish boys, terrified by false and ridiculous threats, may do what is commanded.
11:53
Dicit etiam scripsisse Chaeremonem quendam, talium sacrorum uel potius sacrilegiorum peritum, ea, quae apud Aegyptios sunt celebrata rumoribus uel de Iside uel de Osiri marito eius, maximam uim habere cogendi deos, ut faciant imperata, quando ille, qui carminibus cogit, ea se prodere uel euertere comminatur, ubi se etiam Osiridis membra dissipaturum terribiliter dicit, si facere iussa neglexerint. Haec atque huius modi uana et insana hominem diis minari, nec quibuslibet, sed ipsis caelestibus et siderea luce fulgentibus, nec sine effectu, sed uiolenta potestate cogentem atque his terroribus ad facienda quae uoluerit perducentem, merito Porphyrius admiratur;
他又說,有一位名叫該勒蒙(Chaeremon)的人,精通這類神聖——或不如說是褻瀆——的祭儀,曾寫道:埃及人在關於伊西斯(Isis)或她丈夫奧西里斯(Osiris)的傳說中所盛傳之事,具有強逼諸神執行命令的極大能力;當那藉咒語施逼的人威脅要洩露或傾覆那些奧祕之時——他甚至可怖地宣稱,若它們忽略去做所吩咐的,他就要肢解奧西里斯的肢體。人竟向諸神發出這些以及諸如此類虛妄瘋狂的威脅,而且不是向隨便哪個神,乃是向那些以星光閃耀的天上諸神本身;並且這威脅並非無效,而是以強暴之力逼迫它們、藉這些恐嚇引領它們去行他所願之事——這一切,波菲利(Porphyrius)理當詫異;
He says also that a certain Chaeremon, skilled in such sacred—or rather sacrilegious—rites, wrote that the things which among the Egyptians are celebrated in the stories about Isis or about Osiris her husband have the greatest power of compelling the gods to do what is commanded, when he who compels by incantations threatens to betray or overthrow those very mysteries; where he even declares terribly that he will scatter the limbs of Osiris, should they neglect to do what is bidden. That a man should utter these and suchlike vain and insane threats against the gods—and not against just any gods, but against the very celestial ones that shine with starry light—and that not without effect, but compelling them by violent power and by these terrors leading them to do whatever he wills, Porphyry rightly marvels at;
11:54
immo uero sub specie mirantis et causas rerum talium requirentis dat intellegi illo s haec agere spiritus, quorum genus superius sub aliorum opinatione descripsit, non, ut ipse posuit, natura, sed uitio fallaces, qui simulant deos et animas defunctorum, daemones autem non, ut ait ipse, simulant, sed plane sunt.
不僅如此,他還以驚奇並探尋這類事之緣由者的姿態,讓我們明白:這些事乃是由那些靈所行的——就是他先前藉別人的看法所描述的那一類靈——這些靈之所以欺騙,並非如他自己所說是出於本性,而是出於敗壞的惡習;它們佯裝作神和死者的靈魂,卻並不像他所說的僅僅佯裝作鬼魔:它們分明就是鬼魔。
nay rather, under the guise of one who marvels and seeks the causes of such things, he gives us to understand that these things are wrought by those spirits whose class he described above under the opinion of others—spirits deceptive not, as he himself put it, by nature, but by vice, who feign gods and the souls of the dead, but do not, as he says, merely feign to be demons: they plainly are demons.
11:55
Et quod ei uidetur herbis et lapidibus et animantibus et sonis certis quibusdam ac uocibus et figurationibus atque figmentis, quibusdam etiam obseruatis in caeli conuersione motibus siderum fabricari in terra ab hominibus potestates idoneas uariis effectibus exsequendis, totum hoc ad eosdem ipsos daemones pertinet ludificatores animarum sibimet subditarum et uoluptaria sibi ludibria de hominum erroribus exhibentes. Aut ergo re uera dubitans et inquirens ista Porphyrius ea tamen commemorat, quibus conuincantur et redarguantur, nec ad eas potestates, quae nobis ad beatam uitam capessendam fauent, sed ad deceptores daemones pertinere monstrentur;
而他所認為的——即人藉草藥、石頭、動物,以及某些固定的聲音、言語、形狀與虛構之象,並藉在諸天旋轉中所觀測到的星辰的某些運動,就能在地上造出適於施行各樣效驗的能力——這一切都屬於那些同樣的鬼魔,就是那些戲弄降服於己之靈魂的鬼魔,藉人的謬誤為自己取樂尋歡。所以,波菲利要麼是真在懷疑並探究這些事,卻仍提出正可用以定它們的罪、駁倒它們的那些事實,顯明它們並不屬於那些扶助我們得享福樂生命的權能,而是屬於行騙的鬼魔;
And as for what seems to him to be the case—that by herbs and stones and animals and certain fixed sounds and words and shapes and figments, and also by certain movements of the stars observed in the revolution of the heaven, powers are fashioned on earth by men suited for carrying out various effects—all this belongs to those same demons, mockers of the souls that are subject to them, and displaying to themselves voluptuous sport out of the errors of men. Therefore either Porphyry, truly doubting and inquiring into these things, nevertheless mentions those very facts by which they may be convicted and refuted, and shown to belong not to the powers that favour us in our laying hold of the blessed life, but to the deceiver demons;
11:56
aut, ut meliora de philosopho suspicemur, eo modo uoluit hominem Aegyptium talibus erroribus deditum et aliqua magna se scire opinantem non superba quasi auctoritate doctoris offendere, nec aperte aduersantis altercatione turbare, sed quasi quaerentis et discere cupientis humilitate ad ea cogitanda conuertere et quam sint contemnenda uel etiam deuitanda monstrare. Denique prope ad epistulae finem petit se ab eo doceri, quae sit ad beatitudinem uia ex Aegyptia sapientia.
要麼——好讓我們對這位哲學家存些更好的推想——他是想藉此方式,既不以彷彿師者的高傲權威去冒犯那沉溺於這類謬誤、自以為知曉某些大事的埃及人,也不以公然對抗者的爭辯去攪擾他,卻彷彿以探問者、渴望學習者的謙卑,引導他去思想這些事,並顯明它們何等可鄙、甚至當加以躲避。總之,在信的末尾附近,他請求對方教導他:按埃及的智慧,通往福樂的道路是什麼。
or else—that we may suspect something better of the philosopher—he wished by this means not to offend the Egyptian, given over to such errors and supposing himself to know some great things, with the proud authority as it were of a teacher, nor to disturb him by the wrangling of one openly opposing, but as it were by the humility of one inquiring and desiring to learn, to turn him to reflect upon these things and to show how contemptible, and even to be shunned, they are. In fine, near the end of the letter he begs to be taught by him what, from Egyptian wisdom, is the way to blessedness.
11:57
Ceterum illos, quibus conuersatio cum diis ad hoc esset, ut ob inueniendum fugitiuum uel praedium comparandum, aut propter nuptias uel mercaturam uel quid huius modi mentem diuinam inquietarent, frustra eos uideri dicit coluisse sapientiam; illa etiam ipsa numina, cum quibus conuersarentur, etsi de ceteris rebus uera praedicerent, tamen quoniam de beatitudine nihil cautum nec satis idoneum monerent, nec deos illos esse nec benignos daemones, sed aut illum, qui dicitur fallax, aut humanum omne commentum. [XII] Verum quia tanta et talia geruntur his artibus, ut uniuersum modum humanae facultatis excedant:
至於其餘,他說:那些與諸神來往,竟為了尋找一個逃奴、或購置田產、或為著婚姻、貿易或諸如此類之事而攪擾神明心思的人,在他看來乃是徒然地修習智慧;而他們所交往的那些神明,即或在別的事上預言真確之事,然而既然論到福樂它們並未給出可靠且足夠合宜的勸導,那麼它們既非神明,亦非善良的鬼魔,而是要麼那被稱為「行騙者」的,要麼全然是人的杜撰。〔十二〕但既然藉這些法術所行之事如此重大、如此特異,以致超越了人一切能力的限度——
As for the rest, he says that those whose intercourse with the gods was such that they troubled the divine mind for the sake of finding a runaway slave, or acquiring an estate, or on account of a marriage or trade or something of that kind, seem to him to have cultivated wisdom in vain; and that those very deities with whom they had intercourse, even if they foretold true things about other matters, yet, since concerning blessedness they gave no sure nor sufficiently fitting counsel, were neither gods nor benevolent demons, but either that one who is called the deceiver, or wholly a human invention. [XII] But since through these arts things so great and of such a kind are wrought that they exceed the whole measure of human capacity:
11:58
quid restat, nisi ut ea, quae mirifice tamquam diuinitus praedici uel fieri uidentur nec tamen ad unius Dei cultum referuntur, cui simpliciter inhaerere fatentibus quoque Platonicis et per multa testantibus solum beatificum bonum est, malignorum daemonum ludibria et seductoria inpedimenta, quae uera pietate cauenda sunt, prudenter intellegantur? Porro autem quaecumque miracula siue per angelos siue quocumque modo ita diuinitus fiunt, ut Dei unius, in quo solo beata uita est, cultum religionemque commendent, ea uere ab eis uel per eos, qui nos secundum ueritatem pietatemque diligunt, fieri ipso Deo in.illis operante credendum est.
那還剩下什麼呢,豈非該以審慎明辨:那些看似奇妙地彷彿藉神力被預言或被行出、卻不歸於敬拜獨一真神的事,實乃惡毒鬼魔的戲弄與誘惑的攔阻,是當以真敬虔加以防範的?——單單依附這位獨一真神,正如柏拉圖派人也承認並多方作證的,乃是唯一使人得福的美善。反之,凡是奇蹟,無論藉天使或以任何方式,只要是如此出於神、以致它們稱揚對獨一真神——唯獨在祂裡面才有福樂生命——的敬拜與虔敬,這些就當信為是那些照真理與虔敬愛我們者所真實行出的,或藉他們行出的,乃是神親自在他們裡面運行。
what remains but that those things which seem marvellously to be foretold or done as if by divine power, and yet are not referred to the worship of the one God—to whom simply to cleave, as even the Platonists confess and in many ways testify, is the sole beatifying good—be prudently understood to be the mockeries of malignant demons and seductive hindrances, which are to be guarded against by true piety? But on the other hand, whatever miracles are wrought, whether by angels or in whatever manner, so divinely that they commend the worship and religion of the one God, in whom alone is the blessed life—these are to be believed to be truly done by them, or through them, who love us according to truth and piety, God Himself working in them.
11:59
Neque enim audiendi sunt, qui Deum inuisibilem uisibilia miracula operari negant, cum ipse etiam secundum ipsos fecerit mundum, quem certe uisibilem negare non possunt. Quidquid igitur mirabile fit in hoc mundo, profecto minus est quam totus hic mundus, id est caelum et terra et omnia quae in eis sunt, quae certe Deus fecit. Sicut autem ipse qui fecit, ita modus quo fecit occultus est et inconprehensibilis homini. Quamuis itaque miracula uisibilium naturarum uidendi assiduitate uiluerint, tamen, cum ea sapienter intuemur, inusitatissimis rarissimisque maiora sunt. Nam et omni miraculo, quod fit per hominem, maius miraculum est homo.
因為我們絕不可聽從那些否認那不可見之神能行可見神蹟的人,因為連照他們自己所說,神造了世界,而這世界他們斷不能否認是可見的。所以,凡在這世上所行的一切奇事,必定小於這整個世界——就是天、地並其中的萬有——而這一切確是神所造的。然而,正如那造之者本身,同樣祂造化的方式對人而言也是隱藏而不可測度的。因此,可見萬物的神蹟雖因我們常常目睹而顯得不足為奇,可是當我們以智慧凝視它們時,它們卻比那些最罕見、最稀奇之事更為偉大。因為人本身就比任何藉人所行的神蹟更大的神蹟。
For we must not listen to those who deny that the invisible God works visible miracles, since He, even according to them, made the world, which surely they cannot deny to be visible. Whatever marvellous thing, therefore, is done in this world, it is assuredly less than the whole of this world—that is, the heaven and the earth and all that is in them—which God certainly made. But just as He Himself who made them, so also the manner in which He made them is hidden and incomprehensible to man. Although, therefore, the miracles of visible natures have grown cheap through the constancy of our seeing them, yet, when we contemplate them wisely, they are greater than the most unwonted and rarest of marvels. For man himself is a greater miracle than any miracle wrought through man.
11:60
Quapropter Deus, qui fecit uisibilia caelum et terram, non dedignatur facere uisibilia miracula in caelo uel terra, quibus ad se inuisibilem colendum excitet animam adhuc uisibilibus deditam; ubi uero et quando faciat, incommutabile consilium penes ipsum est, in cuius dispositione iam tempora facta sunt quaecumque futura sunt. Nam temporalia mouens temporaliter non mouetur, nec aliter nouit facienda quam facta, nec aliter inuocantes exaudit quam inuocaturos uidet. Nam et cum exaudiunt angeli eius, ipse in eis exaudit, tamquam in uero nec manu facto templo suo, sicut in hominibus sanctis suis, eiusque temporaliter fiunt iussa aeterna eius lege conspecta.
因此,那造了可見之天地的神,並不鄙棄在天上或地上行可見的神蹟,藉以喚醒那仍沉溺於可見之物的靈魂去敬拜那不可見的神;至於祂在何處、何時行這事,那不變的旨意在祂自己,在祂的安排中,凡將要來的一切時期都已被造成。因為,祂雖推動時間之物,自己卻不在時間中被推動;祂知曉當行之事,與事已成就時的知曉並無二致;祂垂聽呼求祂的人,與祂看見那將要呼求祂的人並無二致。因為連祂的天使垂聽時,也是祂在他們裡面垂聽,如同在祂那真正、非人手所造的殿中,如同在祂的聖徒中;祂那按永恆律法所定睹之命令,也就在時間中得以成就。
Wherefore God, who made the visible heaven and earth, does not disdain to work visible miracles in heaven or on earth, whereby He may rouse to the worship of Himself the invisible God the soul that is still given over to visible things; but where and when He does it, an unchangeable counsel rests with Him, in whose ordering all the times whatsoever that are to come are already made. For, moving temporal things, He is not Himself moved in time, nor does He know things to be done otherwise than done, nor does He hearken to those who invoke Him otherwise than He sees those who are about to invoke Him. For even when His angels hearken, He hearkens in them, as in His true temple not made with hands, as in His holy men; and His eternal commands, beheld in His law, are temporally fulfilled.
11:61
[XIII] Nec mouere debet, quod, cum sit inuisibilis, saepe uisibiliter patribus apparuisse memoratur. Sicut enim sonus, quo auditur sententia in silentio intellegentiae constituta, non est hoc quod ipsa: ita et species, qua uisus est Deus in natura inuisibili constitutus, non erat quod ipse. Verum tamen ipse in eadem specie corporali uidebatur, sicut illa sententia ipsa in sono uocis auditur; nec illi ignorabant inuisibilem Deum in specie corporali, quod ipse non erat, se uidere. Nam et loquebatur cum loquente Moyses et ei tamen dicebat.: Si inueni gratiam ante te, ostende mihi temet ipsum, scienter ut uideam te.
〔十三〕我們也不該因此不安:祂雖然是不可見的,聖經卻常記載祂曾以可見的形態向列祖顯現。因為,正如那使人在悟性的靜默中所立之意念得以被聽見的聲音,並不就是意念本身;同樣,那使人得見立於不可見本性中之神的形像,也不就是祂本身。然而祂本身確是在那同一有形之形態中被看見的,正如那意念本身是藉聲音被聽見的;他們也並非不知道,自己是在一個並非祂本身的有形形態中,看見那不可見的神。因為摩西既與那說話者交談,卻仍對祂說:「我若在你面前蒙恩,求你將你自己顯給我看,使我認識地看見你。」
[XIII] Nor ought it to disturb us that, although He is invisible, He is often recorded to have appeared visibly to the fathers. For just as the sound by which a thought established in the silence of the understanding is heard is not the same as the thought itself, so also the form in which God, established in an invisible nature, was seen was not the same as He Himself. Yet nevertheless He Himself was seen in that same bodily form, just as that very thought is heard in the sound of the voice; nor were they ignorant that they saw the invisible God in a bodily form which He Himself was not. For Moses both spoke with Him who spoke, and yet said to Him: If I have found grace before Thee, show me Thyself, that I may knowingly see Thee.
11:62
Cum igitur oporteret Dei legem in edictis angelorum terribiliter dari, non uni homini paucisue sapientibus, sed uniuersae genti et populo ingenti: coram eodem populo magna facta sunt in monte, ubi lex per unum dabatur, conspiciente multitudine metuenda et tremenda quae fiebant. Non enim populus Israel sic Moysi credidit, quem ad modum suo Lycurgo Lacedaemonii, quod a Ioue seu Apolline leges, quas condidit, accepisset. Cum enim lex dabatur populo, qua coli unus iubebatur Deus, in conspectu ipsius populi, quantum sufficere diuina prouidentia iudicabat, mirabilibus rerum signis et motibus apparebat ad eandem legem dandam creatori seruire creaturam.
因此,既然神的律法理當在天使的諭令中以可畏之勢頒布,不是給一個人或少數智者,乃是給整個民族、給極其眾多的百姓:在那同一百姓眼前,山上就行了大事,律法藉一人頒下之時,眾人親眼目睹那些可懼可畏之事正在成就。因為以色列百姓相信摩西,並不像斯巴達人相信他們自己的立法者呂庫古(Lycurgus),以為他所制定的法律是從宙斯或阿波羅領受的。因為當律法頒給百姓、吩咐當敬拜獨一真神之時,就在那百姓自己眼前,按神的護理所判斷為足夠的程度,藉著奇異的徵兆與萬物的震動,顯明受造之物是在服事那位造物主,來頒授這同一律法。
Since, therefore, it behoved that the law of God should be given awesomely in the edicts of angels, not to one man or to a few wise men, but to a whole nation and an immense people: in the sight of that same people great things were done on the mountain, where the law was given through one man, while the multitude beheld the fearful and tremendous things that were being done. For the people of Israel did not believe Moses in the manner that the Lacedaemonians believed their own Lycurgus, namely, that he had received the laws which he framed from Jove or Apollo. For when the law was being given to the people, whereby the one God was commanded to be worshipped, in the sight of that people itself, so far as divine providence judged sufficient, the creation was seen, by marvellous signs and motions of things, to serve the Creator in the giving of that same law.
11:63
[XIV] Sicut autem unius hominis, ita humani generis, quod ad Dei populum pertinet, recta eruditio per quosdam articulos temporum tamquam aetatum profecit accessibus, ut a temporalibus ad aeterna capienda et a uisibilibus ad inuisibilia surgeretur; ita sane ut etiam illo tempore, quo uisibilia promittebantur diuinitus praemia, unus tamen colendus commendaretur Deus, ne mens humana uel pro ipsis terrenis uitae transitoriae beneficiis cuiquam nisi uero animae creatori et domino subderetur. Omnia quippe, quae praestare hominibus uel angeli uel homines possunt, in unius esse Omnipotentis potestate quisquis diffitetur, insanit.
〔十四〕但正如一個人的正當教化,人類——就其屬於神的百姓而言——的正當教化也是這樣:藉著時期如同各世代的某些分段,以穩步的進展而推進,好叫人從時間之物上升去把握永恆之物,從可見之物上升到不可見之物;然而其方式是:即使在那藉神應許可見賞賜的時期,仍以獨一真神為當敬拜的對象,唯恐人的心思甚至為著今生短暫生命的那些屬地好處,而降服於別的、非真正的靈魂之創造者與主宰。因為,凡否認一切天使或人所能施予人之物皆在獨一全能者權下的人,乃是瘋狂的。
[XIV] But just as the right instruction of one man, so also that of the human race, in so far as it pertains to the people of God, has advanced by certain articulations of times, as of ages, by steady progressions, so that from things temporal one might rise to grasp things eternal, and from things visible to things invisible; yet in such wise that even in that time when visible rewards were divinely promised, still the one God was commended as to be worshipped, lest the human mind should, even for the sake of those earthly benefits of a transitory life, be subjected to any but the true Creator and Lord of the soul. For whoever denies that all things which either angels or men can afford to men are in the power of the one Omnipotent, is insane.
11:64
De prouidentia certe Plotinus Platonicus disputat eamque a summo Deo, cuius est intellegibilis atque ineffabilis pulchritudo, usque ad haec terrena et ima pertingere flosculorum atque foliorum pulchritudine conprobat; quae omnia quasi abiecta et uelocissime pereuntia decentissimos formarum suarum numeros habere non posse confirmat, nisi inde formentur, ubi forma intellegibilis et incommutabilis simul habens omnia perseuerat. Hoc Dominus Iesus ibi ostendit, ubi ait: Considerate lilia agri, non laborant neque neunt. Dico autem uobis, quia nec Salomon in tota gloria sua sic amictus est, sicut unum ex eis. Quod si faenum agri, quod hodie est et cras in clibanum mittitur, Deus sic uestit:
論到護理,柏拉圖派的普羅提諾(Plotinus)確實有所論證,並藉小花與樹葉之美,證明護理是從那位至高之神——其智性且不可言喻之美屬於祂——一直延伸到這些屬地而至卑之物;而這一切彷彿卑賤、極速朽壞之物,他斷言:若非是從那裡被賦形——就是那智性、不變、同時擁有萬有之形式所存留之處——它們便不可能具有其形態那極其美好的數比。這正是主耶穌在那裡所顯明的,祂說:「你想野地裡的百合花,也不勞苦,也不紡線。然而我告訴你們,就是所羅門極榮華的時候,他所穿戴的還不如這花一朵呢。你們這小信的人哪,野地裡的草今天還在,明天就丟在爐裡,神還給它這樣的妝飾,
Concerning providence, indeed, the Platonist Plotinus argues, and proves that it reaches, from the supreme God, whose is intelligible and ineffable beauty, even down to these earthly and lowest things, by the beauty of little flowers and of leaves; all which things, as though abject and most swiftly perishing, he affirms could not have the most comely numbers of their forms, unless they were formed from thence, where the intelligible and unchangeable form, having all things together, endures. This the Lord Jesus showed there, where He says: Consider the lilies of the field; they toil not, neither do they spin. But I say unto you, that not even Solomon in all his glory was so arrayed as one of these. But if the grass of the field, which today is and tomorrow is cast into the oven, God so clothes:
11:65
quanto magos uos, modicae fidei? Optime igitur anima humana adhuc terrenis desideriis infirma ea ipsa, quae temporaliter exoptat bona infima atque terrena uitae huic transitoriae necessaria et prae illius uitae sempiternis beneficiis contemnenda, non tamen nisi ab uno Deo expectare consuescit, ut ab illius cultu etiam in istorum desiderio non recedat, ad quem contemptu eorum et ab eis auersione perueniat.
何況你們呢!」因此,那仍因屬地慾望而軟弱的人的靈魂,習於單單從獨一真神那裡期盼它在時間中所渴慕的那些至卑而屬地之物——這些是今生短暫生命所必需、卻應與那另一生命的永恆福益相比而加以輕看的——如此,它便不至在渴求這些之時離棄對祂的敬拜,反倒藉著輕看這些、並從中轉離,而得以到達祂那裡。
how much more you, O you of little faith? Most excellently, therefore, the human soul, still weak with earthly desires, learns to expect from the one God alone those very things which it temporally longs for, the lowest and earthly goods necessary for this transitory life and to be despised in comparison with the everlasting benefits of that other life, so that it may not depart from His worship even in the desiring of these things, but by contempt of them and by turning away from them may attain unto Him.
11:66
[XV] Sic itaque diuinae prouidentiae placuit ordinare temporum cursum, ut, quem ad modum dixi et in actibus apostolorum legitur, lex in edictis angelorum daretur de unius ueri Dei cultu, in quibus et persona ipsius Dei, non quidem per suam substantiam, quae semper corruptibilibus oculis inuisibilis permanet, sed certis indiciis per subiectam creatori creaturam uisibiliter appareret et syllabatim per transitorias temporum morulas humanae linguae uocibus loqueretur, qui in sua natura non corporaliter, sed spiritaliter, non sensibiliter, sed intellegibiliter, non temporaliter, sed, ut ita dicam, aeternaliter nec incipit loqui nec desinit;
〔十五〕如此,神的護理便樂意這樣安排時期的進程:正如我所說、並如使徒行傳所載,律法在天使的諭令中頒下,論到對獨一真神的敬拜;在其中,神自己的位格也可見地顯現——確非藉祂自己的本體(這本體對必朽之眼永遠不可見),乃是藉那降服於造物主之受造物、以某些標記顯現——並且藉著時間短暫的片刻間隔,一音一節地,用人舌的話語說話:這位在祂自己本性中既不開始說話、也不停止說話者,不是形體地,乃是屬靈地;不是官感可覺地,乃是智性可悟地;不是在時間中,乃是——容我這樣說——永恆地言說;
[XV] Thus, then, it pleased the divine providence to order the course of the times, so that, as I have said and as is read in the Acts of the Apostles, the law was given in the edicts of angels concerning the worship of the one true God, in which also the Person of God Himself appeared visibly—not indeed through His own substance, which ever remains invisible to corruptible eyes, but by certain signs through the creature made subject to the Creator—and spoke, syllable by syllable through the transitory little intervals of time, in the utterances of a human tongue: He who in His own nature neither begins to speak nor ceases, not corporeally but spiritually, not sensibly but intelligibly, not temporally but, so to say, eternally;
11:67
quod apud illum sincerius audiunt, non corporis aure, sed mentis, ministri eius et nuntii, qui eius ueritate incommutabili perfruuntur inmortaliter beati; et quod faciendum modis ineffabilibus audiunt et usque in ista uisibilia atque sensibilia perducendum, incunctanter atque indifficulter efficiunt. Haec autem lex distributione temporum data est, quae prius haberet, ut dictum est, promissa terrena, quibus tamen significarentur aeterna, quae uisibilibus sacramentis celebrarent multi, intellegerent pauci.
祂的執事與使者更純淨地與祂一同聽見這些言語,不是用身體的耳朵,乃是用心思的耳——他們享有祂那不變的真理,不朽而有福;並且,凡他們以不可言喻的方式所聽見、當去成就並要一直帶下到這些可見可感之物的事,他們都毫不遲疑、毫無困難地完成。然而這律法是按時期的分配所頒下的,起初,正如所說,含有屬地的應許,但藉這些應許卻表徵著永恆之事——這些永恆之事,許多人在可見的聖禮中舉行,卻少有人明白。
which His ministers and messengers hear more purely with Him, not with the ear of the body but of the mind—they who enjoy His unchangeable truth, immortally blessed; and what they hear must be done in ineffable ways and brought down even to these visible and sensible things, they accomplish without delay and without difficulty. But this law was given by a distribution of times, which at first held, as has been said, earthly promises, by which nevertheless eternal things were signified—things which many celebrated in visible sacraments, but few understood.
11:68
Vnius tamen Dei cultus apertissima illic et uocum et rerum omnium contestatione praecipitur, non unius de turba, sed qui fecit caelum et terram et omnem animam et omnem spiritum, qui non est quod ipse. Ille enim fecit, haec facta sunt, atque ut sint et bene se habeant, eius indigent, a quo facta sunt. [XVI] Quibus igitur angelis de beata et sempiterna uita credendum esse censemus? Vtrum eis, qui se religionis ritibus coli uolunt sibi sacra et sacrificia flagitantes a mortalibus exhiberi, an eis, qui hunc omnem cultum uni Deo creatori omnium deberi dicunt eique reddendum uera pietate praecipiunt, cuius et ipsi contemplatione beati sunt et nos futuros esse promittunt?
然而在那裡,以話語並萬物最顯明的見證所吩咐的,乃是對獨一真神的敬拜——不是眾多神明中之一,乃是那造了天、地並各樣魂、各樣靈的主,而這一切都不是祂本身之所是。因為祂造了它們,它們乃是被造的;並且,要它們得以存在、得以安好,它們就需要那造它們的主。〔十六〕那麼,論到有福而永恆的生命,我們判斷該信賴哪些天使呢?是信賴那些願自己被宗教儀式所敬拜、要求必死之人向自己獻上聖物與祭牲的天使,還是信賴那些說這一切敬拜都當歸於萬有之創造者獨一真神、並吩咐當以真敬虔向祂獻上這敬拜的天使呢?——這後一類天使因瞻仰祂而自身有福,也應許我們將來必如此有福。
Yet the worship of the one God is there enjoined with the most manifest attestation of both words and of all things—not one out of the crowd, but He who made heaven and earth and every soul and every spirit, which is not what He Himself is. For He made them, they were made; and that they may be, and may fare well, they have need of Him by whom they were made. [XVI] To which angels, therefore, do we judge that we ought to give credence concerning the blessed and everlasting life? To those who wish themselves to be worshipped with religious rites, demanding that sacred things and sacrifices be rendered to themselves by mortals, or to those who say that all this worship is owed to the one God, Creator of all, and enjoin that it be rendered to Him with true piety—by the contemplation of whom they too are blessed, and promise that we shall be so?
11:69
Illa namque uisio Dei tantae pulchritudinis uisio est et tanto amore dignissima, ut sine hac quibuslibet aliis bouis praeditum atque abundantem non dubitet Plotinus infelicissimum dicere. Cum ergo ad hunc unum quidam angeli, quidam uero ad se ipsos latria colendos signis mirabilibus excitent, et hoc ita, ut illi istos coli prohibeant, isti autem illum prohibere non audeant: quibus potius sit credendum, respondeant Platonici, respondeant quicumque philosophi, respondeant theurgi uel potius periurgi; hoc enim sunt omnes illae artes uocabulo digniores; postremo respondeant homines, si ullus naturae suae sensus, quod rationales creati sunt, ex aliqua parte uiuit in eis;
因為那對神的觀見,乃是何等大美的觀見,配得何等大愛的觀見,以致普羅提諾毫不遲疑地稱:一個人縱使在任何別的好處上何等豐足、充裕,若沒有這觀見,仍是最為可悲的。那麼,既然某些天使藉奇異的徵兆喚醒我們去敬拜這獨一真神,另一些卻要我們用單單當歸於神的敬拜去敬拜它們自己——而其情形是:前者禁止後者受敬拜,後者卻不敢禁止那位神受敬拜——就讓柏拉圖派人回答,究竟哪一類更當相信;讓一切哲學家回答;讓通神術士(theurgi)——或不如稱作「邪術士」(periurgi),因為對所有那些法術而言,這名稱更為相稱——回答;最後,讓眾人回答,若他們本性中——他們是被造為有理性的——的任何知覺,在他們身上還有一分尚存活著;
For that vision of God is a vision of such great beauty, and so worthy of such great love, that without it Plotinus does not hesitate to call one most wretched, however endowed and abounding in any other goods. Since, therefore, some angels rouse us by marvellous signs to worship this one God, but others to worship themselves with the worship due to God alone—and this in such a way that the former forbid these latter to be worshipped, while the latter dare not forbid Him to be worshipped—let the Platonists answer which are rather to be believed, let whatever philosophers answer, let the theurgists answer, or rather the periurgists (for this is a name more worthy of all those arts); and finally let men answer, if any sense of their own nature—that they were created rational—still lives in any part of them;
11:70
respondeant, inquam, eisne sacrificandum sit diis uel angelis, qui sibi sacrificari iubent, an illi uni, cui iubent hi qui et sibi et istis prohibent? Si nec isti nec illi ulla miracula facerent, sed tantum praeciperent, alii quidem ut sibi sacrificaretur, alii uero id uetarent, sed uni tantum iuberent Deo: satis deberet pietas ipsa discernere, quid horum de fastu superbiae, quid de uera religione descenderet. Plus etiam dicam: si tantum hi mirabilibus factis humanas animas permouerent, qui sacrificia sibi expetunt, illi autem, qui hoc prohibent et uni tantum Deo sacrificari iubent, nequaquam ista uisibilia miracula facere dignarentur:
我說,就讓他們回答:究竟該向那些吩咐當向自己獻祭的神或天使獻祭,還是該單單向那一位獻祭——就是那些既禁止向自己、又禁止向別者獻祭的天使所吩咐當向之獻祭的那一位?倘若這一類和那一類都不行任何神蹟,只是發出命令——一類吩咐當向自己獻祭,另一類卻禁止,並吩咐單單當向獨一真神獻祭——那麼單憑虔敬本身,就當足以辨明這兩者中哪一個出於傲慢的高抬,哪一個出於真宗教。不僅如此,我還要說得更進一步:假使只有那些為自己索求祭牲者以奇異作為打動人的靈魂,而那些禁止此事、吩咐單單當向獨一真神獻祭者,卻絕不屑於行這些可見的神蹟——
let them answer, I say, whether sacrifice ought to be offered to those gods or angels who bid sacrifice be offered to themselves, or to that One alone, to whom sacrifice is bidden by these who forbid it both to themselves and to those others. If neither these nor those wrought any miracles, but only gave commands—some indeed that sacrifice be offered to themselves, but others forbidding it and bidding it to the one God alone—piety itself ought sufficiently to discern which of these descended from the pride of arrogance, and which from true religion. Nay, I will say still more: if only those who demand sacrifices for themselves moved human souls by marvellous deeds, while those who forbid this and bid sacrifice be offered to the one God alone by no means deigned to work these visible miracles:
11:71
profecto non sensu corporis, sed ratione mentis praeponenda eorum esset auctoritas. Cum uero Deus id egerit ad commendanda eloquia ueritatis suae, ut per istos inmortales nuntios non sui fastum, sed maiestatem illius praedicantes faceret maiora, certiora, clariora, miracula ne infirmis piis illi, qui sacrificia sibi expetunt, falsam religionem facilius persuaderent, eo quod sensibus eorum quaedam stupenda monstrarent: quem tandem ita desipere libeat, ut non uera eligat quae sectetur, ubi et ampliora inuenit quae miretur?
那麼,理當首選後者的權威,這不是憑身體的官感,乃是憑心思的理性。然而,神為要稱揚祂真理的言語,已成就了這事:藉那些不宣揚自己的傲慢、卻宣揚祂威嚴的不朽使者,行出更大、更確鑿、更明顯的神蹟——唯恐那些為自己索求祭牲者更容易以某些叫人官感驚駭之物的展示,去說服虔敬人中軟弱的人接受虛假的宗教——那麼,究竟誰願如此愚昧,以致在他既已尋見更宏大可驚歎之事的地方,竟不揀選真確的事來跟從呢?
assuredly the authority of the latter would have to be preferred, not by the sense of the body, but by the reason of the mind. But since God, in order to commend the utterances of His truth, has brought it about that, through those immortal messengers who proclaim not their own pride but His majesty, greater, more certain, more manifest miracles should be wrought—lest those who demand sacrifices for themselves should the more easily persuade the weak among the pious of a false religion, on the ground that they show certain astonishing things to their senses—who at last would please to be so foolish as not to choose the true things to follow, where he also finds the greater things to marvel at?
11:72
Illa quippe miracula deorum gentilium, quae commendat historia (non ea dico, quae interuallis temporum occultis ipsius mundi causis, uerum tamen sub diuina prouidentia constitutis et ordinatis monstrosa contingunt; quales sunt inusitati partus animalium et caelo terraque rerum insolita facies, siue tantum terrens siue etiam nocens, quae procurari atque mitigari daemonicis ritibus fallacissima eorum astutia perhibentur; sed ea dico, quae ui ac potestate eorum fieri satis euidenter apparet, ut est quod effigies deorum Penatium, quas de Troia Aeneas fugiens aduexit, de loco in locum migrasse referuntur; quod cotem Tarquinius nouacula secuit;
因為外邦諸神那些歷史所稱道的神蹟(我不是指那些在時間隱祕的間隔中、藉世界本身的隱祕原因——然而這些原因是在神的護理下所設立並安排的——而發生的怪異之兆,諸如動物異常的生產,以及天地間罕見的異象,無論只是可怖的還是甚至有害的,據說這些是憑鬼魔那極其詭詐的伎倆藉鬼魔祭儀所招致並平息的;我乃是指那些相當明顯地看似憑它們自己的力量與權能所行的:如據傳埃涅阿斯(Aeneas)從特洛伊逃亡時所帶走的家神庇那忒斯(Penates)之像從一處遷到另一處;如塔昆(Tarquinius)用剃刀切斷了一塊磨石;
For those miracles of the gods of the Gentiles which history commends (I do not speak of those which, at hidden intervals of time, by the secret causes of the world itself—yet causes established and ordered under divine providence—come to pass as portents; such as unwonted births of animals and unusual appearances of things in sky and earth, whether merely terrifying or even harmful, which by their most deceitful cunning are said to be procured and appeased by demonic rites; but I speak of those which manifestly enough appear to be done by their own force and power, as when the images of the household gods, the Penates, which Aeneas carried away in his flight from Troy, are reported to have migrated from place to place; that Tarquin cut a whetstone with a razor;
11:73
quod Epidaurius serpens Aesculapio nauiganti Romam comes adhaesit; quod nauem, qua simulacrum matris Phrygiae uehebatur, tantis hominum boumque conatibus inmobilem redditam una muliercula zona alligatam ad suae pudicitiae testimonium mouit et traxit; quod uirgo Vestalis, de cuius corruptione quaestio uertebatur, aqua inpleto cribro de Tiberi neque perfluente abstulit controuersiam) — haec ergo atque huius modi nequaquam illis, quae in populo Dei facta legimus, uirtute ac magnitudine conferenda sunt; quanto minus ea, quae illorum quoque populorum, qui tales deos coluerunt, legibus iudicata sunt prohibenda atque plectenda, magica scilicet uel theurgica!
如伊庇道洛斯(Epidaurus)的蛇作為同伴,附從那航向羅馬的阿斯克勒庇俄斯(Aesculapius);如載運弗里吉亞(Phrygia)眾神之母之像的船,被眾人與牛群何等大力也不能移動,一個柔弱的婦人卻用她的腰帶把它綁住,便移動並拖曳了它,以此作她貞潔的證明;如一位維斯塔(Vesta)貞女,因有人質疑她失貞,便用篩子從台伯河(Tiber)盛滿水而水竟不漏出,如此止息了爭議)——這些事以及諸如此類,論到能力與宏大,斷不可與我們讀到在神的百姓中所行的那些相比;何況那些甚至被那些敬拜這類神明之民族自己的法律判定為當禁止、當懲罰之事,也就是魔法或通神術,就更不可相比了!
that the Epidaurian serpent attached himself as a companion to Aesculapius sailing to Rome; that the ship in which the image of the Phrygian mother was being conveyed, rendered immovable by such great efforts of men and oxen, a single little woman, having bound it with her girdle, moved and drew along as a testimony of her chastity; that a Vestal virgin, about whose corruption a question was pending, filling a sieve with water from the Tiber, and it not flowing through, removed the controversy)—these things, therefore, and such as these, are in no wise to be compared, in power and greatness, to those which we read to have been done among the people of God; how much less those things which were adjudged to be forbidden and to be punished even by the laws of those very peoples who worshipped such gods, namely, magical or theurgical arts!
11:74
quorum pleraque specie tenus mortalium sensus imaginaria ludificatione decipiunt, quale est lunam deponere, "donec suppositas, ut ait Lucanus, propior despumet in herbas"; quaedam uero etsi nonnullis piorum factis uideantur opere coaequari, finis ipse, quo discernuntur, incomparabiliter haec nostra ostendit excellere. Illis enim multi tanto minus sacrificiis colendi sunt, quanto magis haec expetunt; his uero unus commendatur Deus, qui se nullis talibus indigere et scripturarum suarum testificatione et eorundem postea sacrificiorum remotione demonstrat. Si ergo angeli sibi expetunt sacrificium, praeponendi eis sunt, qui non sibi, sed Deo creatori omnium, cui seruiunt.
這類法術大多只在外表上以虛幻的戲弄欺瞞必死之人的官感,好比把月亮降下——正如盧坎(Lucanus)所說:「直到她被拉近,便向下方的草叢吐沫」;而有些法術,即使在施行上看似與虔敬之人的某些作為相當,然而那用以分辨兩者的目的本身,卻顯明我們這些神蹟無可比擬地更為卓越。因為藉那些神蹟,諸神越是索求祭牲,就越發不當以祭牲敬拜;而藉我們的神蹟,所稱揚的乃是獨一真神,祂既藉祂聖經的見證、又隨後藉除去那些祭牲本身,顯明祂並不需要任何這類之物。所以,若天使為自己索求祭牲,那些不為自己、乃為萬有之創造者神——就是它們所服事的主——索求祭牲的天使,就當受首選。
most of which deceive the senses of mortals merely in outward appearance by imaginary mockery, such as bringing down the moon, 'until,' as Lucan says, 'brought nearer, she foams down upon the herbs set beneath'; while some, even if they seem in performance to be matched by certain deeds of the pious, yet the very end by which they are distinguished shows that these our miracles incomparably excel. For by those miracles the gods are so much the less to be worshipped with sacrifices, the more they demand them; but by ours the one God is commended, who shows, both by the testimony of His scriptures and afterwards by the removal of those very sacrifices, that He needs no such things. If, therefore, angels demand sacrifice for themselves, those are to be preferred to them who demand it not for themselves, but for God, Creator of all, whom they serve.
11:75
Hinc enim ostendunt quam sincero amore nos diligant, quando per sacrificium non sibi, sed ei nos subdere uolunt, cuius et ipsi contemplatione beati sunt, et ad eum nos peruenire, a quo ipsi non recesserunt. Si autem angeli, qui non uni sed plurimis sacrificia fieri uolunt, non sibi, sed eis diis uolunt, quorum deorum angeli sunt: etiam sic eis praeponendi sunt illi, qui unius Dei deorum angeli sunt, cui sacrificari sic iubent, ut alicui alteri uetent, cum eorum nullus huic uetet, cui uni isti sacrificari iubent.
因為它們藉此顯明它們以何等真摯之愛珍愛我們,就是當它們藉獻祭願我們降服的不是它們自己,乃是那位——它們自己也因瞻仰祂而有福的主,並願我們到達那位它們自己從未離開的主那裡。然而,若那些願人不向一位、乃向多位獻祭的天使,其所願的並非向它們自己、乃是向那些以它們為其天使的神明獻祭:即或如此,那些身為眾神之上獨一真神之天使者仍當受首選——這些天使如此吩咐當向這位獨一真神獻祭,以致禁止向任何別者獻祭,而那另一類天使中,卻沒有一個禁止向這位獨一真神——就是這些天使所吩咐當獨獨向之獻祭的主——獻祭。
For hereby they show with how sincere a love they cherish us, when through sacrifice they wish us to be subjected not to themselves but to Him, by the contemplation of whom they too are blessed, and to attain unto Him from whom they themselves have not departed. But if the angels who wish sacrifices to be made not to one but to many wish it made not to themselves but to those gods whose angels they are: even so, those angels are to be preferred to them who are angels of the one God of gods, to whom they so bid sacrifice be offered that they forbid it to any other, whereas none of the former forbids it to Him alone, to whom these bid that sacrifice be offered.
11:76
Porro si, quod magis indicat eorum superba fallacia, nec boni nec bonorum deorum angeli sunt, sed daemones mali, qui non unum solum ac summum Deum, sed se ipsos sacrificiis coli uolunt: quod maius quam unius Dei contra eos eligendum est praesidium, cui seruiunt angeli boni, qui non sibi, sed illi iubent ut sacrificio seruiamus, cuius nos ipsi sacrificium esse debemus? [XVII] Proinde lex Dei, quae in edictis data est angelorum, in qua unus Deus deorum religione sacrorum iussus est coli, alii uero quilibet prohibiti, in arca erat posita, quae arca testimonii nuncupata est.
再者,若——正如它們傲慢的詭詐更表明的——它們既非善天使,亦非善神之天使,乃是惡鬼魔,願受祭牲敬拜的不是那獨一至高之神,而是它們自己:那麼,還有什麼更大的護庇可揀選,能勝過那獨一真神的護庇呢?就是那些善天使所服事的主,它們吩咐我們當以祭牲服事的不是它們自己,乃是那位——我們自己理當作祂之祭物的主。〔十七〕於是,那在天使諭令中所頒的神的律法——在其中吩咐當以聖禮之虔敬敬拜眾神之上的獨一真神,卻禁止敬拜任何別的——被安放在一個約櫃裡,這櫃被稱為「見證的櫃」(法櫃)。
But further, if—as their proud deceit rather indicates—they are neither good angels nor angels of good gods, but evil demons, who wish not the one and supreme God alone, but themselves, to be worshipped with sacrifices: what greater protection is to be chosen against them than that of the one God, whom the good angels serve, who bid us to serve with sacrifice, not themselves, but Him whose sacrifice we ourselves ought to be? [XVII] Accordingly, the law of God, which was given in the edicts of angels, in which the one God of gods was commanded to be worshipped with the religion of sacred rites, while all others whatsoever were forbidden, was placed in an ark, which ark was called the ark of the testimony.
11:77
Quo nomine satis significatur non Deum, qui per illa omnia colebatur, circumcludi solere uel contineri loco, cum responsa eius et quaedam humanis sensibus darentur signa ex illius arcae loco, sed uoluntatis eius hinc testimonia perhiberi; quod etiam ipsa lex erat in tabulis conscripta lapideis et in arca, ut dixi, posita, quam tempore peregrinationis in heremo cum tabernaculo, quod similiter appellatum est tabernaculum testimonii, cum debita sacerdotes ueneratione portabant; signumque erat, quod per diem nubes apparebat, quae sicut ignis nocte fulgebat; quae nubes cum moueretur, castra mouebantur, et ubi staret, castra ponebantur.
這名稱足以表明:那藉這一切受敬拜的神,並非慣常被局限或被容納於一個地方——雖然祂的回應與某些給人官感的標記是從那約櫃之處發出的——乃是說:祂旨意的見證是從那裡供出的;而那同一律法本身,正如我所說,也是刻在石版上、放在約櫃裡的,在他們曠野漂流之時,祭司以應有的敬崇連同帳幕一起抬著它,那帳幕也照樣被稱為「見證的帳幕」(會幕);並有一個記號,就是白晝有雲彩顯現,這雲彩夜間像火發光;這雲彩一移動,營就移動;雲彩在何處停住,營就在何處安紮。
By which name it is sufficiently signified that God, who was worshipped through all those things, is not wont to be circumscribed or contained in a place, although His responses and certain signs to human senses were given from the place of that ark—but rather that the testimonies of His will were furnished thence; which also that same law was, written on tablets of stone and placed in the ark, as I have said, which, in the time of their pilgrimage in the wilderness, the priests carried with due veneration together with the tabernacle, which was likewise called the tabernacle of the testimony; and there was a sign, that by day a cloud appeared, which by night shone like fire; and when this cloud moved, the camp moved, and where it stood, the camp was pitched.
11:78
Reddita sunt autem illi legi magni miraculi testimonia praeter ista, quae dixi, et praeter uoces, quae ex illius arcae loco edebantur. Nam cum terram promissionis intrantibus eadem arca transiret, Iordanes fluuius ex parte superiore subsistens et ex inferiore decurrens et ipsi et populo siccum praebuit transeundi locum. Deinde ciuitatis, quae prima hostilis occurrit more gentium deos plurimos colens, septiens eadem arca circumacta muri repente ceciderunt, nulla manu oppugnati, nullo ariete percussi.
如今,除了我所提到的這些、以及從那約櫃之處所發出的聲音之外,還有大神蹟的見證顯給了那律法。因為當這同一約櫃在他們進入應許之地時渡過約旦河,那河的上游之水便停住站立、下游之水則向下流去,如此為約櫃本身和百姓都預備了一條乾地可以過河。隨後,這同一約櫃繞行了七次,那按外邦之俗敬拜極多神明、首先作為敵城迎面而來的城的城牆,便忽然倒塌,並非有手攻打,也非有攻城槌撞擊。
Now to that law were rendered testimonies of great miracle besides these which I have mentioned, and besides the voices which were uttered from the place of that ark. For when the same ark crossed over as they entered the land of promise, the river Jordan, standing still on its upper part and running down on its lower part, afforded a dry place of crossing both to the ark itself and to the people. Then, the ark having been carried around seven times, the walls of the city which first met them as hostile, worshipping after the manner of the Gentiles very many gods, suddenly fell, assaulted by no hand, struck by no battering-ram.
11:79
Post haec etiam cum iam in terra promissionis essent et eadem arca propter eorum peccata fuisset ab hostibus capta, hi, qui ceperant, in templo eam dei sui, quem prae ceteris colebant, honorifice conlocarunt abeuntesque clauserunt, apertoque postridie simulacrum, cui supplicabant, inuenerunt conlapsum deformiterque confractum. Deinde ipsi prodigiis acti deformiusque puniti arcam diuini testimonii populo, unde ceperant, reddiderunt. Ipsa autem redditio qualis fuit! Inposuerunt eam plaustro eique iuuencas, a quibus uitulos sugentes abstraxerant, subiunxerunt et eas quo uellent ire siuerunt, etiam hic uim diuinam explorare cupientes.
這些事以後,當他們已在應許之地、而這同一約櫃因他們的罪被仇敵擄去之時,那擄它之人便將它尊敬地安置在他們所最尊崇之神的廟裡,離去時把它關起來;到了次日,當他們開廟門時,卻發現他們所祈求的偶像已仆倒、可恥地摔得粉碎。於是他們自己被異兆所驅、被更可恥地懲罰,便把神見證的約櫃歸還給他們從其手中奪去的那百姓。而那歸還是何等光景!他們把約櫃放在一輛車上,套上兩隻剛被奪去所哺之犢的母牛,任牠們往牠們所願之處走,在此也想試驗那神聖的能力。
After these things, moreover, when they were now in the land of promise and that same ark had, on account of their sins, been captured by the enemy, those who had captured it placed it honourably in the temple of their god, whom they worshipped above the rest, and departing, shut it up; but on the morrow, when they had opened it, they found the image to which they made supplication fallen down and shamefully broken to pieces. Then they themselves, driven by prodigies and more shamefully punished, restored the ark of the divine testimony to the people from whom they had taken it. And what sort of a restoration it was! They set it upon a wagon, and yoked to it heifers from which they had drawn away the calves that were sucking, and let them go whithersoever they would, desiring here too to make trial of the divine power.
11:80
At illae sine duce homine atque rectore ad Hebraeos uiam pertinaciter gradientes nec reuocatae mugitibus esurientium filiorum magnum sacramentum suis cultoribus reportarunt. Haec atque huius modi Deo parua sunt, sed magna terrendis salubriter erudiendisque mortalibus. Si enim philosophi praecipueque Platonici rectius ceteris sapuisse laudantur, sicut paulo ante commemoraui, quod diuinam prouidentiam haec quoque rerum infima atque terrena administrare docuerunt numerosarum testimonio pulchritudinum, quae non solum in corporibus animalium, uerum in herbis etiam faenoque gignuntur:
然而那兩隻母牛,沒有任何人牽引或駕馭,堅定地踏著往希伯來人的路走去,也不因牠們飢餓幼犢的哞叫而回頭,就把一件大聖事帶回給敬拜它的人。這些事以及諸如此類,對神而言乃是小事,對於有益地使必死之人敬畏並受教而言卻是大事。因為,若哲學家、尤其是柏拉圖派人,因比別人更有智慧而受稱讚——正如我在稍前所提及的——乃是因為他們教導:神的護理也管理這些至卑而屬地之物,其憑據乃是那不僅在動物身體上、甚至在草木青蔬中所生出的繁多之美:
But those heifers, without any man to lead or guide them, treading steadfastly the way toward the Hebrews, nor recalled by the lowings of their hungering young, carried back a great sacrament to their worshippers. These things and suchlike are small to God, but great for the wholesome terrifying and instructing of mortals. For if the philosophers, and especially the Platonists, are praised for having been wiser than the rest, as I mentioned a little before, because they taught that divine providence administers these lowest and earthly things also, by the testimony of manifold beauties which are begotten not only in the bodies of animals but even in herbs and grass:
11:81
quanto euidentius haec adtestantur diuinitati, quae ad horam praedicationis eius fiunt, ubi ea religio commendatur, quae omnibus caelestibus, terrestribus, infernis sacrificari uetat, uni Deo tantum iubens, qui solus diligens et dilectus beatos facit eorumque sacrificiorum tempora imperata praefiniens eaque per meliorem sacerdotem in melius mutanda praedicens non ista se appetere, sed per haec alia potiora significare testatur, non ut ipse his honoribus sublimetur, sed ut nos ad eum colendum eique cohaerendum igne amoris eius accensi, quod nobis, non illi, bonum est, excitemur. [XVIII] An dicet aliquis ista falsa esse miracula nec fuisse facta, sed mendaciter scripta?
那麼,那些在祂宣告之時所行之事,豈不更顯然地見證神性嗎?——在那裡所稱揚的宗教,禁止向一切天上、地上、地下之物獻祭,只吩咐當向獨一真神獻祭;唯獨這位神,既愛人又被愛,使人有福;祂又預先定下那些祭牲的既定時期,並預言這些將要藉一位更美的祭司變為更美的,如此見證:祂並不貪求這些物,乃是藉這些表徵別的、更為卓越之事;並非要祂自己因這些尊榮而被高舉,乃是要我們被祂愛的火點燃而去敬拜祂、依附祂,被激勵去追求那對我們、而非對祂為善之事。〔十八〕但豈有人會說,這些神蹟是虛假的、並未發生,只是撒謊記載的嗎?
how much more evidently do those things attest divinity which are done at the hour of His proclamation, where that religion is commended which forbids sacrifice to all things celestial, terrestrial, and infernal, bidding it be offered to the one God only—who alone, loving and beloved, makes men blessed—and who, prefixing the appointed times of those sacrifices, and foretelling that they were to be changed for the better through a better Priest, testifies that He does not covet these things, but through them signifies other and more excellent things; not that He Himself may be exalted by these honours, but that we, kindled by the fire of His love to worship Him and to cleave to Him, may be roused to that which is good for us, not for Him. [XVIII] But will anyone say that these miracles are false, and were not done, but lyingly written?
11:82
Quisquis hoc dicit, si de his rebus negat omnino ullis litteris esse credendum, potest etiam dicere nec deos ullos curare mortalia. Non enim se aliter colendos esse persuaserunt nisi mirabilium operum effectibus, quorum et historia gentium testis est, quarum dii se ostentare mirabiles potius quam utiles ostendere potuerunt.
凡說這話的人,若他否認在這類事上有任何文字可信,那他也可以說:根本沒有任何神明顧念必死之人的事。因為它們說服人:除非藉奇妙作為的效驗,否則不能以別的方式敬拜它們;連外邦人的歷史也為此作證——其諸神只能把自己顯為奇異,卻不能把自己顯為有益。
Whoever says this, if he denies that any writings whatever are to be believed concerning these matters, can also say that no gods at all care for mortal affairs. For they persuaded men that they were to be worshipped in no other way than by the effects of marvellous works, of which the history of the Gentiles too is witness—the gods of which were able to display themselves as marvellous rather than to show themselves useful.
11:83
Vnde hoc opere nostro, cuius hunc iam decimum librum habemus in manibus, non eos suscepimus refellendos, qui uel ullam esse uim diuinam negant uel humana non curare contendunt, sed eos, qui nostro Deo conditori sanctae et gloriosissimae ciuitatis deos suos praeferunt, nescientes eum ipsum esse etiam mundi huius uisibilis et mutabilis inuisibilem et incommutabilem conditorem et uitae beatae non de his, quae condidit, sed de se ipso uerissimum largitorem. Eius enim propheta ueracissimus ait: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est. De fine boni namque inter philosophos quaeritur, ad quod adipiscendum omnia officia referenda sunt. Nec dixit iste:
因此,在我們這部著作中——如今我們手上正著手第十卷——我們所要駁斥的,並非那些否認有任何神聖能力、或力主它不顧念人間之事的人,乃是那些把自己的諸神置於我們的神——那聖潔且極其榮耀之城的奠基者——之上的人;他們不知道,正是祂本身也是這可見而可變之世界那不可見、不可變的奠基者,並且是那有福生命最真實的賜予者——祂賜予這生命不是出於祂所奠立之物,乃是出於祂自己。因為祂那最真實的先知說:「但我親近神是與我有益。」因為論到至善的終極——一切本分都當歸向此終極以求達致——這確是哲學家們所探討的。而這位先知並沒有說:
Wherefore, in this work of ours, of which we now have the tenth book in hand, we have not undertaken to refute those who either deny that there is any divine power, or contend that it does not care for human affairs, but those who prefer their own gods to our God, the Founder of the holy and most glorious City—not knowing that He Himself is also the invisible and unchangeable Founder of this visible and changeable world, and the most true Bestower of the blessed life not out of the things which He founded, but out of Himself. For His most truthful prophet says: But for me it is good to cleave to God. For concerning the end of the good, indeed, it is inquired among the philosophers, to the attaining of which all duties are to be referred. Nor did this man say:
11:84
Mihi autem diuitiis abundare bonum est, aut insigniri purpura et sceptro uel diademate excellere, aut, quod nonnulli etiam philosophorum dicere non erubuerunt: Mihi uoluptas corporis bonum est; aut quod melius uelut meliores dicere uisi sunt: Mihi uirtus animi mei bonum est; sed: Mihi, inquit, adhaerere Deo bonum est. Hoc eum docuerat, cui uni tantummodo sacrificandum sancti quoque angeli eius miraculorum etiam contestatione monuerunt. Vnde et ipse sacrificium eius factus erat, cuius igne intellegibili correptus ardebat, et in eius ineffabilem incorporeumque complexum sancto desiderio ferebatur.
「但我豐足於財富是與我有益」,或「以紫袍受尊、以權杖或冠冕居首是與我有益」;也沒有像連某些哲學家都不以為恥地說的那樣:「肉體的快樂是與我有益」;也沒有像那些看似更佳者所似乎說得更好的:「我心的美德是與我有益」;乃是說:「但我,」他說,「親近神是與我有益。」這是那位——唯獨當向之獻祭的主——所教導他的,正如祂的聖天使也藉神蹟的見證所勸誡的。因此他自己也成了獻給祂的祭物,被祂那智性之火抓住並燃燒而發熱,且以聖潔的渴慕被帶入祂那不可言喻、無形體的懷抱中。
But for me it is good to abound in riches, or to be distinguished by the purple and to excel by sceptre or diadem; nor, as some even of the philosophers did not blush to say: For me the pleasure of the body is good; nor what seemed better men to say something better: For me the virtue of my mind is good; but: For me, he says, it is good to cleave to God. This He had taught him, to whom alone sacrifice is to be offered, as His holy angels also, by the very attestation of miracles, admonished. Whence he himself too had become a sacrifice to Him, seized and burning with whose intelligible fire he glowed, and was borne, with holy longing, into His ineffable and incorporeal embrace.
11:85
Porro autem si multorum deorum cultores (qualescumque deos suos esse arbitrentur) ab eis facta esse miracula uel ciuilium rerum historiae uel libris magicis siue, quod honestius putant, theurgicis credunt: quid causae est, cur illis litteris nolint credere ista facta esse, quibus tanto maior debetur fides, quanto super omnes est magnus, cui uni soli sacrificandum esse praecipiunt? [XIX] Qui autem putant haec uisibilia sacrificia diis aliis congruere, illi uero tamquam inuisibili inuisibilia et maiora maiori meliorique meliora, qualia sunt purae mentis et bonae uoluntatis officia: profecto nesciunt haec ita signa esse illorum, sicut uerba sonantia signa sunt rerum.
再者,倘若那眾多神明的敬拜者(無論他們認為自己的神明屬何等類別)相信這些神明曾行過神蹟——無論是根據市政世事的歷史,還是根據魔法書,或如他們較體面地所認為的、根據通神術之書——那麼有什麼理由,叫他們不肯相信這些事乃是記在那些文字裡的呢?——就是那些理當得著更大之信的文字,其信之大,正如那唯獨當向之獻祭的主超乎萬有之上何等偉大。〔十九〕然而那些認為這些可見的祭牲適於別的神明,卻認為對那不可見者當獻不可見的祭,對更大更美者當獻更大更美的祭——諸如純潔心思與良善意志的職事——的人:他們必定不曉得,這些不過是那些內在之事的標記,正如發聲的言語乃是事物的標記。
But further, if the worshippers of many gods (whatever kind they suppose their gods to be) believe that miracles were wrought by them, whether from the histories of civil affairs or from magical books, or, as they more honourably think, theurgical books: what reason is there why they should be unwilling to believe that these things were done in those writings to which so much the greater faith is due, as He is great above all, to whom alone they enjoin that sacrifice be offered? [XIX] But those who think that these visible sacrifices are fitting for other gods, while to Him, as invisible, invisible and greater sacrifices are fitting for the greater and better One, and better sacrifices for the better One—such as are the offices of a pure mind and a good will: assuredly they know not that these are signs of those things, just as sounding words are signs of things.
11:86
Quocirca sicut orantes atque laudantes ad eum dirigimus significantes uoces, cui res ipsas in corde quas significamus offerimus: ita sacrificantes non alteri uisibile sacrificium offerendum esse nouerim usquam illi, cuius in cordibus nostris inuisibile sacrificium nos ipsi esse debemus. Tunc nobis fauent nobisque congaudent atque ad hoc ipsum nos pro suis uiribus adiuuant angeli quique uirtutesque superiores et ipsa bonitate ac pietate potentiores. Si autem illis haec exhibere uoluerimus, non libenter accipiunt, et cum ad homines ita mittuntur, ut eorum praesentia sentiatur, apertissime uetant. Sunt exempla in litteris sanctis.
因此,正如在禱告與讚美中,我們向那一位發出有意義的言語——就是那位我們在心中向祂獻上我們所指之事物本身的主;同樣,在獻祭之時,願我們曉得:可見的祭當獻給的,唯獨是那一位——就是那位我們自己在心中理當作祂之不可見祭物的主。那時,眾天使就眷顧我們、與我們同喜,並按它們的能力,扶助我們去成就這同一件事——就是這些天使並那些更高的權能,藉它們的良善與虔敬而更加有能力者。然而,若我們願把這些獻給它們,它們並不樂意領受;並且,當它們被差到人這裡、以致人覺察到它們的臨在時,它們就極其公然地加以禁止。聖經中就有這樣的例證。
Wherefore, just as in praying and praising we direct significant utterances to Him to whom we offer in our heart the very things which we signify: so in sacrificing let us know that a visible sacrifice is to be offered to none other than to Him whose invisible sacrifice we ourselves ought to be in our hearts. Then do the angels favour us and rejoice with us, and, according to their powers, help us toward this very thing—the angels and the higher powers, mightier by their very goodness and piety. But if we should wish to render these things to them, they do not gladly accept them, and, when they are so sent to men that their presence is perceived, they most openly forbid it. There are examples in the holy writings.
11:87
Putauerunt quidam deferendum angelis honorem uel adorando uel sacrificando, qui debetur Deo, et eorum sunt admonitione prohibiti iussique hoc ei deferre, cui uni fas esse nouerunt. Imitati sunt angelos sanctos etiam sancti homines Dei. Nam Paulus et Barnabas in Lycaonia facto quodam miraculo sanitatis putati sunt dii, eisque Lycaonii uictimas immolare uoluerunt; quod a se humili pietate remouentes eis in quem crederent adnuntiauerunt Deum. Nec ob aliud fallaces illi superbe sibi hoc exigunt, nisi quia uero Deo deberi sciunt. Non enim re uera, ut ait Porphyrius et nonnulli putant, cadauerinis nidoribus, sed diuinis honoribus gaudent.
某些人以為,那當歸於神的尊榮應當歸給天使,或藉敬拜、或藉獻祭,卻被天使的勸誡所禁止,並被吩咐當把這尊榮歸給那唯獨他們曉得可以合法歸之的主。神的聖徒也效法聖天使。因為保羅和巴拿巴在呂高尼(Lycaonia)行了一件醫治的神蹟,就被人當作神明,呂高尼人想要向他們獻祭牲;他們卻以謙卑的虔敬把這事從自己身上推開,向那些人傳揚他們所當信的神。那些行騙者傲慢地為自己索求這尊榮,別無他因,只因它們曉得這是當歸於真神的。因為它們實際上並非如波菲利及不少人所以為的,喜悅屍體的煙氣,乃是喜悅那本屬神的尊榮。
Certain persons supposed that the honour which is due to God ought to be paid to angels, either by adoring or by sacrificing, and were forbidden by their admonition and bidden to render this to Him to whom alone they knew it lawful. The holy men of God also imitated the holy angels. For Paul and Barnabas, when a certain miracle of healing had been wrought in Lycaonia, were supposed to be gods, and the Lycaonians wished to immolate victims to them; which they, putting it away from themselves with humble piety, announced to them the God in whom they should believe. Nor for any other reason do those deceivers proudly exact this for themselves, save that they know it is due to the true God. For not, in truth, as Porphyry and not a few suppose, do they rejoice in the reek of corpses, but in divine honours.
11:88
Copiam uero nidorum magnam habent undique, et si amplius uellent, ipsi sibi poterant exhibere. Qui ergo diuinitatem sibi arrogant spiritus, non cuiuslibet corporis fumo, sed supplicantis animo delectantur, cui decepto subiectoque dominentur, intercludentes iter ad Deum uerum, ne sit homo illius sacrificium, dum sacrificatur cuipiam praeter illum. [XX] Vnde uerus ille mediator, in quantum formam serui accipiens mediator effectus est Dei et hominum, homo Christus Iesus, cum in forma Dei sacrificium cum Patre sumat, cum quo et unus Deus est, tamen in forma serui sacrificium maluit esse quam sumere, ne uel hac occasione quisquam existimaret cuilibet sacrificandum esse creaturae.
再者,牠們四處都有大量的巢,若牠們想要更多,也能自行提供。因此,那些僭稱神性的靈,並不喜悅任何肉體所發的煙,而是喜悅懇求者的心靈;牠們一旦欺騙並轄制了那心靈,就要作它的主人,攔阻通往真神的道路,使人不能成為那真神的祭物,卻在向祂以外的某者獻祭時被當作祭物獻上。〔二十〕因此,那位真正的中保——祂既取了僕人的樣式,就成了神與人之間的中保,就是那人基督耶穌——雖然祂以神的形像與父一同領受祭物,並與父同為一神,卻在僕人的樣式中寧願作祭物,而不願領受祭物,免得有人竟藉此以為應當向任何受造之物獻祭。
They have, moreover, a great abundance of nests everywhere, and if they wished for more they could furnish these for themselves. Those spirits, therefore, who arrogate divinity to themselves take delight not in the smoke of any body whatever, but in the mind of the suppliant, over whom, once deceived and made subject, they may lord it, barring the way to the true God, so that a man may not be that God's sacrifice while he is offered in sacrifice to some being other than He. [XX] Hence that true Mediator — inasmuch as, by taking the form of a servant, He was made the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus — although in the form of God He receives sacrifice together with the Father, with whom He is also one God, nevertheless in the form of a servant chose rather to be a sacrifice than to receive one, lest by this very occasion anyone should suppose that sacrifice ought to be offered to any creature.
11:89
Per hoc et sacerdos est, ipse offerens, ipse et oblatio. Cuius rei sacramentum cotidianum esse uoluit ecclesiae sacrificium, quae cum ipsius capitis corpus sit, se ipsam per ipsum discit offerre. Huius ueri sacrificii multiplicia uariaque signa erant sacrificia prisca sanctorum, cum hoc unum per multa figuraretur, tamquam uerbis multis res una diceretur, ut sine fastidio multum commendaretur. Huic summo ueroque sacrificio cuncta sacrificia falsa cesserunt.
藉此,祂也是祭司,自己是奉獻者,自己也是祭物。祂願意使教會的祭成為這實在的每日聖禮;教會既是那元首的身體,就學習藉著祂獻上自己。這真祭有眾多而多樣的表徵,就是聖徒古時的諸祭,因為這獨一之事藉眾多之物被預表,正如一件事用許多話語表達,好叫它得以被大大稱揚而不令人生厭。在這至高而真實的祭前,一切虛假的祭都退讓了。
By this He is also priest, Himself the offerer, Himself also the oblation. Of this reality He willed that the Church's sacrifice should be the daily sacrament — the Church which, being the body of that Head, learns to offer herself through Him. Of this true sacrifice the ancient sacrifices of the saints were the manifold and varied signs, since this one thing was prefigured through many, as though one matter were expressed in many words, so that it might be greatly commended without weariness. To this supreme and true sacrifice all false sacrifices have given way.
11:90
[XXI] Moderatis autem praefinitisque temporibus etiam potestas permissa daemonibus, ut hominibus quos possident excitatis inimicitias aduersus Dei ciuitatem tyrannice exerceant sibique sacrificia non solum ab offerentibus sumant et a uolentibus expetant, uerum etiam ab inuitis persequendo uiolenter extorqueant, non solum perniciosa non est, sed etiam utilis inuenitur ecclesiae, ut martyrum numerus impleatur; quos ciuitas Dei tanto clariores et honoratiores ciues habet, quanto fortius aduersus impietatis peccatum et usque ad sanguinem certant. Hos multo elegantius, si ecclesiastica loquendi consuetudo pateretur, nostros heroas uocaremus.
〔二十一〕然而,在有限而預定的時期內,也有權柄被允許給眾魔鬼,使牠們藉著激動所附身的人,暴虐地向神的城施行敵意,並為自己奪取祭物——不僅從獻祭者領受,也從甘願者索取,甚至藉逼迫從不甘願者強暴地勒取。這權柄非但無害,反而顯為對教會有益,使殉道者的數目得以滿足;神的城視他們為更顯赫、更尊貴的公民,因為他們越發勇敢地與不敬虔之罪爭戰,甚至流血。倘若教會言語的慣例許可,我們大可更雅緻地稱他們為我們的英雄。
[XXI] But within limited and predetermined times power has also been permitted to the demons, so that, by stirring up the men whom they possess, they may tyrannically wage enmity against the City of God, and may take sacrifices for themselves not only from those who offer them and demand them from the willing, but may even violently extort them from the unwilling by persecution. This power is not only not pernicious, but is even found to be useful to the Church, in order that the number of the martyrs may be completed — whom the City of God holds as citizens the more illustrious and honoured, the more bravely they contend even unto blood against the sin of impiety. These we should call, far more elegantly, if the custom of ecclesiastical speech would allow it, our heroes.
11:91
Hoc enim nomen a Iunone dicitur tractum, quod Graece Iuno *(/Hra appellatur, et ideo nescio quis filius eius secundum Graecorum fabulas Heros fuerit nuncupatus, hoc uidelicet ueluti mysticum significante fabula, quod aer Iunoni deputetur, ubi uolunt cum daemonibus heroas habitare, quo nomine appellant alicuius meriti animas defunctorum.
因為據說這名字是從尤諾(Juno)而來,因希臘文尤諾稱為赫拉(Hēra);因此,照希臘人的神話,她的某個兒子被稱為赫羅斯(Hērōs,英雄)——這神話彷彿神祕地表明:空氣被歸給尤諾,他們認為英雄與眾魔鬼一同住在那裡;他們用這名字稱呼那些有些功德的已故者之魂。
For this name is said to be derived from Juno, since in Greek Juno is called Hēra, and therefore, according to the fables of the Greeks, some son of hers was named Hērōs (Hero) — the fable signifying this, as it were mystically, that the air is assigned to Juno, where they hold that the heroes dwell together with the demons; by which name they call the souls of the dead who have some merit.
11:92
Sed a contrario martyres nostri heroes nuncuparentur, si, ut dixi, usus ecclesiastici sermonis admitteret, non quo eis esset cum daemonibus in aere societas, sed quod eosdem daemones, id est aerias uincerent potestates et in eis ipsam, quid quid putatur significare, Iunonem, quae non usquequaque inconuenienter a poetis inducitur inimica uirtutibus et caelum petentibus uiris fortibus inuida. Sed rursus ei succumbit infeliciter ceditque Vergilius, ut, cum apud eum illa dicat: Vincor ab Aenea, ipsum Aenean admoneat Helenus quasi consilio religioso et dicat: Iunoni cane uota libens, dominamque potentem Supplicibus supera donis.
但相反地,倘若如我所說,教會言語的慣例許可,我們的殉道者才會被稱為英雄——不是因他們在空中與眾魔鬼有交往,乃是因他們戰勝了那些魔鬼,即空中的權勢,並在牠們裡面戰勝了尤諾本身,無論她被認為象徵什麼;詩人們也並非全然不合宜地把她描寫成敵視諸德、嫉妒尋求上天之勇士的女神。但維吉爾又不幸地屈服讓步於她,以致當她在他詩中說「我被埃涅阿斯所勝」時,赫勒努斯竟彷彿以敬神的忠告勸埃涅阿斯,說:「甘心向尤諾唱你的許願,用懇求的禮物勝過那有權能的女主。」
But by contrast our martyrs would be called heroes — if, as I said, the usage of ecclesiastical speech admitted it — not because they had any fellowship with the demons in the air, but because they conquered those very demons, that is, the aerial powers, and in them Juno herself, whatever she is thought to signify; who is not altogether unfittingly introduced by the poets as hostile to the virtues and envious of brave men who seek heaven. But again Virgil unhappily gives way and yields to her, so that, when in his poem she says, 'I am conquered by Aeneas,' Helenus advises Aeneas himself, as though with religious counsel, and says: 'Sing your vows gladly to Juno, and overcome the powerful mistress with suppliant gifts.'
11:93
Ex qua opinione Porphyrius, quamuis non ex sua sententia, sed ex aliorum, dicit bonum deum uel genium non uenire in hominem, nisi malus fuerit ante placatus; tamquam fortiora sint apud eos numina mala quam bona, quando quidem mala inpediunt adiutoria bonorum, nisi eis placata dent locum, malisque nolentibus bona prodesse non possunt; nocere autem mala possunt, non sibi ualentibus resistere bonis. Non est ista uerae ueraciterque sanctae religionis uia; non sic Iunonem, hoc est aerias potestates piorum uirtutibus inuidentes, nostri martyres uincunt. Non omnino, si dici usitate posset, heroes nostri supplicibus donis, sed uirtutibus diuinis Heran superant.
從這意見出發,波菲利——雖非出於自己的看法,而是引述他人——說,善神或善靈不會進入一個人,除非先安撫了惡神;彷彿在他們中間惡神比善神更強大,因為惡神攔阻善神的幫助,除非牠們被安撫而讓位;若惡神不願,善神便不能施益;然而惡神卻能加害,善神無力抵抗牠們。這並非真實而真正聖潔之宗教的道路。我們的殉道者並非如此戰勝尤諾,就是那些嫉妒敬虔者諸德的空中權勢。倘若可照慣常說法,我們的英雄絕非以懇求的禮物勝過赫拉,乃是以神聖的諸德勝過她。
From this opinion Porphyry — though not from his own view, but from that of others — says that a good god or genius does not come into a man unless a bad one has first been appeased; as though among them the evil deities were stronger than the good, since indeed the evil ones hinder the aids of the good, unless, being appeased, they yield place; and if the evil are unwilling, the good cannot benefit; whereas the evil can do harm, the good being unable to resist them. This is not the way of the true and truly holy religion. It is not thus that our martyrs conquer Juno, that is, the aerial powers that envy the virtues of the godly. Not at all, if it could be said in the customary way, do our heroes overcome Hēra by suppliant gifts, but by divine virtues.
11:94
Commodius quippe Scipio Africanus est cognominatus, quod uirtute Africam uicerit, quam si hostes donis placasset, ut parcerent. [XXII] Vera pietate homines Dei aeriam potestatem inimicam contrariamque pietati exorcizando eiciunt, non placando, omnesque temptationes aduersitatis eius uincunt orando non ipsam, sed Deum suum aduersus ipsam. Non enim aliquem uincit aut subiugat nisi societate peccati. In eius ergo nomine uincitur, qui hominem adsumpsit egitque sine peccato, ut in ipso sacerdote ac sacrificio fieret remissio peccatorum, id est per mediatorem Dei et hominum, hominem Christum Iesum, per quem facta peccatorum purgatione reconciliamur Deo.
因為西庇阿較恰當地被冠以「阿非利加努斯」之名,是因他以英勇征服了阿非利加,而非因他以禮物安撫仇敵使之赦免他。〔二十二〕神的人以真敬虔驅逐那敵視敬虔的空中權勢,乃是以驅魔而非以安撫;他們戰勝其一切逆境的試探,是藉禱告——不是向牠禱告,乃是向自己的神禱告以攻擊牠。因為除了藉罪的相通,牠不能勝過或制伏任何人。因此,牠是奉那位取了人性、行事無罪者之名被戰勝的,好叫在祂——同時是祭司與祭物者——裡面得以有罪的赦免,就是藉著神與人之間的中保,那人基督耶穌;藉著祂,我們的罪既被潔淨,就與神復和了。
For Scipio was more fittingly surnamed Africanus because he conquered Africa by valour, than if he had appeased his enemies with gifts that they might spare him. [XXII] With true piety the men of God cast out the hostile aerial power, contrary to piety, by exorcizing rather than by appeasing it, and they conquer all the temptations of its adversity by praying, not to it, but to their God against it. For it conquers or subjugates no one save by the fellowship of sin. Therefore it is conquered in the name of Him who took manhood upon Himself and acted without sin, so that in Him, the priest and sacrifice alike, there might be remission of sins — that is, through the Mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus, by whom, our sins being purged away, we are reconciled to God.
11:95
Non enim nisi peccatis homines separantur a Deo, quorum in hac uita non fit nostra uirtute, sed diuina miseratione purgatio, per indulgentiam illius, non per nostram potentiam; quia et ipsa quantulacumque uirtus, quae dicitur nostra, illius est nobis bonitate concessa. Multum autem nobis in hac carne tribueremus, nisi usque ad eius depositionem sub uenia uiueremus. Propterea ergo nobis per Mediatorem praestita est gratia, ut polluti carne peccati carnis peccati similitudine mundaremur. Hac Dei gratia, qua in nos ostendit magnam misericordiam suam, et in hac uita per fidem regimur, et post hanc uitam per ipsam speciem incommutabilis ueritatis ad perfectionem plenissimam perducemur.
因為人與神隔絕無他,惟因罪;而罪在今生的潔淨,不是靠我們自己的德行,乃是靠神的憐憫;藉祂的寬容,而非藉我們的能力;因為連那被稱為我們的、無論何等微小的德行,也是祂出於良善賜給我們的。在這肉體中,我們本會把許多歸功於自己,若非我們一直活在赦免之下,直到脫去肉體之時。因此,恩典藉中保賜給了我們,好使我們這些被罪之肉體所玷污的,得藉罪身的形狀被潔淨。藉這神的恩典——祂在其中向我們顯明祂的大憐憫——我們今生既憑信德被治理,來生也必藉那不變真理的親見被引至最完全的成全。
For men are separated from God by nothing but their sins, whose purgation in this life is wrought not by our own virtue, but by the divine mercy; through His indulgence, not through our power; since even that virtue, however small, which is called ours, has been granted to us by His goodness. We should indeed attribute much to ourselves in this flesh, did we not live under pardon until its laying-down. Therefore grace has been bestowed on us through the Mediator, so that, defiled by the flesh of sin, we might be cleansed by the likeness of sinful flesh. By this grace of God, in which He has shown His great mercy toward us, we are both governed in this life by faith, and after this life shall be brought to fullest perfection through the very vision of unchangeable truth.
11:96
[XXIII] Dicit etiam Porphyrius diuinis oraculis fuisse responsum nos non purgari lunae teletis atque solis, ut hinc ostenderetur nullorum deorum teletis hominem posse purgari. Cuius enim teletae purgant, si lunae solisque non purgant, quos inter caelestes deos praecipuos habent? Denique eodem dicit oraculo expressum principia posse purgare, ne forte, cum dictum esset non purgare teletas solis et lunae, alicuius alterius dei de turba ualere ad purgandum teletae crederentur. Quae autem dicat esse principia tamquam Platonicus, nouimus. Dicit enim Deum Patrem et Deum Filium, quem Graece appellat paternum intellectum uel paternam mentem;
〔二十三〕波菲利又說,神諭曾如此答覆:我們不能藉月與日的祭儀得潔淨;藉此便可表明,人不能藉任何神明的祭儀得潔淨。因為若不藉月與日的祭儀——他們視之為天上諸神中最卓越者——人還能藉誰的祭儀得潔淨呢?接著他說,同一神諭也表明「本原」能施行潔淨,免得或許在人聽見說日月的祭儀不能潔淨之後,就以為眾神中某位別神的祭儀能有潔淨之效。至於他作為柏拉圖派所謂的「本原」是什麼,我們知道。因為他所講的是父神與子神,子神他用希臘文稱為「父的理智」或「父的心智」;
[XXIII] Porphyry also says that it was answered by the divine oracles that we are not purified by the rites of the moon and sun, so that hereby it might be shown that a man can be purified by the rites of no gods. For by whose rites are men purified, if not by those of the moon and sun, whom they hold to be pre-eminent among the celestial gods? Then he says that it was expressed by the same oracle that the principles can purify, lest perchance, when it had been said that the rites of sun and moon do not purify, the rites of some other god from the throng should be believed to avail for purification. But what he means by 'principles,' as a Platonist, we know. For he speaks of God the Father and God the Son, whom in Greek he calls the paternal intellect or paternal mind;
11:97
de Spiritu autem sancto aut nihil aut non aperte aliquid dicit; quamuis quem alium dicat horum medium, non intellego. Si enim tertiam, sicut Plotinus, ubi de tribus principalibus substantiis disputat, animae naturam etiam iste uellet intellegi, non utique diceret horum medium, id est Patris et Filii medium. Postponit quippe Plotinus animae naturam paterno intelleui; iste autem cum dicit medium, non postponit, sed interponit. Et nimirum hoc dixit, ut potuit siue ut uoluit, quod nos sanctum Spiritum, nec Patris tantum nec Filii tantum, sed utriusque Spiritum dicimus.
但論到聖靈,他或是全然不提,或是不明說;至於他所稱這二者之「居間者」是別的什麼,我卻不明白。因為若他像普羅提諾——普氏在論三本體時——也願把魂的本性理解為第三者,他斷不會稱之為這二者之居間者,即父與子之居間者。因普羅提諾把魂的本性置於父的理智之下;而此人說「居間」時,並非置於其下,乃是插於其間。他無疑是照他所能或所願,說出了我們所稱的聖靈,即那不單是父的、也不單是子的、乃是父子二者之靈。
but of the Holy Spirit he says either nothing, or nothing openly; though what other he calls the mean of these, I do not understand. For if, like Plotinus, where he discusses the three principal substances, this man too wished the nature of the soul to be understood as the third, he certainly would not call it the mean of these, that is, the mean of the Father and the Son. For Plotinus places the nature of the soul below the paternal intellect; but this man, when he says 'mean,' does not place it below, but sets it between. And doubtless he said this, as he could or as he would, which we call the Holy Spirit, the Spirit not of the Father only, nor of the Son only, but of both.
11:98
Liberis enim uerbis loquuntur philosophi, nec in rebus ad intellegendum difficillimis offensionem religiosarum aurium pertimescunt. Nobis autem ad certam regulam loqui fas est, ne uerborum licentia etiam de rebus, quae his significantur, impiam gignat opinionem.
因為哲學家們用自由的言辭說話,在極難理解的事上,也不懼冒犯敬虔者的耳。但我們則當照定準說話,免得言辭的放縱竟就這些言辭所表徵的實在,滋生不敬虔的見解。
For the philosophers speak with free words, and in matters most difficult to understand they do not dread giving offence to religious ears. But for us it is right to speak according to a fixed rule, lest license of words should engender an impious opinion even about the realities that are signified by them.
11:99
[XXIV] Nos itaque ita non dicimus duo uel tria principia, cum de Deo loquimur, sicut nec duos deos uel tres nobis licitum est dicere, quamuis de unoquoque loquentes, uel de Patre uel de Filio uel de Spiritu sancto, etiam singulum quemque Deum esse fateamur, nec dicamus tamen quod haeretici Sabelliani, eundem esse Patrem, qui est et Filius, et eundem Spiritum sanctum, qui est et Pater et Filius, sed Patrem esse Filii Patrem, et Filium Patris Filium, et Patris et Filii Spiritum sanctum nec Patrem esse nec Filium. Verum itaque dictum est non purgari hominem nisi principio, quamuis pluraliter apud eos sint dicta principia. XXIV.
〔二十四〕因此,我們論到神時,並不說有二或三個本原,正如我們不可說有二或三位神;雖然我們論到每一位——無論是父、是子、或是聖靈——時,也承認每一位皆為神,我們卻不像撒伯流異端那樣說,作父的與作子的是同一位,作聖靈的又是那既是父又是子的同一位;乃是說,父是子的父,子是父的子,而父與子的聖靈既不是父,也不是子。所以,說人惟藉那「本原」才得潔淨,這話確是真的,儘管在他們那裡「本原」是用複數說的。
[XXIV] Therefore we do not, when speaking of God, say two or three principles, just as it is not lawful for us to say two or three gods; although, when speaking of each single one — whether of the Father or of the Son or of the Holy Spirit — we confess that each single one also is God, yet we do not say, as the Sabellian heretics do, that the same one is the Father who is also the Son, and the same Holy Spirit who is both the Father and the Son; but that the Father is the Father of the Son, and the Son is the Son of the Father, and the Holy Spirit of the Father and of the Son is neither the Father nor the Son. Truly, then, it was said that a man is not purified save by the Principle, although among them 'principles' were spoken of in the plural.
11:100
Sed subditus Porphyrius inuidis potestatibus, de quibus et erubescebat, et eas libere redarguere formidabat, noluit intellegere Dominum Christum esse principium, cuius incarnatione purgamur. Eum quippe in ipsa carne contempsit, quam propter sacrificium nostrae purgationis adsumpsit, magnum scilicet sacramentum ea superbia non intellegens, quam sua ille humilitate deiecit uerus benignusque Mediator, in ea se ostendens mortalitate mortalibus, quam maligni fallacesque mediatores non habendo se superbius extulerunt miserisque hominibus adiutorium deceptorium uelut inmortales mortalibus promiserunt.
但波菲利既屈服於那些嫉妒的權勢——他既為之羞愧,又懼於自由地斥責牠們——就不願承認主基督就是那「本原」,我們藉祂的道成肉身得潔淨。因為他輕看祂所取、為我們潔淨之祭而取的那肉體,在他的驕傲中不明白那偉大的聖禮,就是那真實而仁慈的中保以自己的謙卑所打倒的;祂在那必死之中向必死的人顯明自己,反觀那些惡毒欺詐的中保,因不具此必死性,就更驕傲地自高,向可憐的人如同不死者向必死者一般,應許欺哄的幫助。
But Porphyry, being subject to the envious powers — of whom he was both ashamed and yet feared to censure freely — was unwilling to understand that the Lord Christ is the Principle by whose incarnation we are purified. For he despised Him in that very flesh which He assumed for the sacrifice of our purification, not understanding — in that pride of his — the great sacrament which the true and benign Mediator cast down by His humility, showing Himself in that mortality to mortals, whereas the malignant and deceitful mediators, by not having such mortality, more proudly exalted themselves and promised to wretched men a deceptive aid, as though immortals to mortals.
11:101
Bonus itaque uerusque Mediator ostendit peccatum esse malum, non carnis substantiam uel naturam, quae cum anima hominis et suscipi sine peccato potuit et haberi, et morte deponi et in melius resurrectione mutari; nec ipsam mortem, quamuis esset poena peccati, quam tamen pro nobis sine peccato ipse persoluit, peccando esse uitandam, sed potius, si facultas datur, pro iustitia perferendam. Ideo enim soluere potuit moriendo peccata, quia et mortuus est, et non pro peccato. Hunc ille Platonicus non cognouit esse principium; nam cognosceret purgatorium. Neque enim caro principium est aut anima humana, sed Verbum per quod facta sunt omnia.
因此,那善良而真實的中保表明:惡乃是罪,而非肉體的本質或本性;肉體既與人的魂一同,既能無罪地被取用並持有,又能在死中被卸下,並在復活中變為更美;甚至死本身——雖是罪的刑罰,祂卻無罪地為我們償付——也不當藉犯罪來躲避,反倒若有機會,就當為義忍受。因為祂之所以能藉死解除諸罪,正因祂既死了,卻不是為罪而死。這位柏拉圖派人士未認出祂就是那「本原」;他若認出,便會認祂為施行潔淨者。因為肉體不是本原,人的魂也不是,惟有那藉以造成萬物的道才是。
The good and true Mediator therefore showed that sin is the evil, not the substance or nature of the flesh, which, together with the soul of man, could both be assumed without sin and be possessed, and be laid aside in death and changed for the better in the resurrection; nor is even death itself — although it was the penalty of sin, which nevertheless He paid for us without sin — to be avoided by sinning, but rather, if the opportunity be given, to be endured for the sake of righteousness. For He was able to loose sins by dying precisely because He both died, and not for sin. This one that Platonist did not recognize to be the Principle; for he would have recognized Him to be purifying. For neither the flesh is the principle, nor the human soul, but the Word through whom all things were made.
11:102
Non ergo caro per se ipsa mundat, sed per Verbum a quo suscepta est, cum Verbum caro factum est et habitauit in nobis. Nam de carne sua manducanda mystice loquens, cum hi qui non intellexerunt offensi recederent dicentes: Durus est hic sermo, quis eum potest audire? respondit manentibus ceteris: Spiritus est qui uiuificat, caro autem non prodest quicquam. Principium ergo suscepta anima et carne et animam credentium mundat et carnem. Ideo quaerentibus Iudaeis quis esset respondit se esse principium. Quod utique carnales, infirmi, peccatis obnoxii et ignorantiae tenebris obuoluti nequaquam percipere possemus, nisi ab eo mundaremur atque sanaremur per hoc quod eramus et non eramus.
所以肉體本身並不潔淨人,乃是藉那取用它的道潔淨,就是當道成了肉身,住在我們中間的時候。因為當祂神祕地論到當吃祂的肉,而那些不明白的人受了冒犯退去,說:「這話甚難,誰能聽呢?」祂就對其餘留下的人回答說:「叫人活的乃是靈,肉體是無益的。」因此,那「本原」既取了魂與肉,就潔淨信祂之人的魂與肉。故此,當猶太人問祂是誰時,祂回答說自己是那「本原」。我們這些屬肉體、軟弱、受制於罪、被無知黑暗所纏裹的人,斷不能領會這事,除非藉那既是我們所是、又是我們所不是者,被祂潔淨並醫治。
Therefore the flesh does not cleanse by itself, but through the Word by which it was assumed, when the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us. For when He spoke mystically of His flesh to be eaten, and those who did not understand withdrew in offence, saying, 'This is a hard saying; who can hear it?' He answered to the rest who remained, 'It is the Spirit that quickens; the flesh profits nothing.' The Principle, therefore, having assumed soul and flesh, cleanses both the soul and the flesh of them that believe. Hence, when the Jews asked who He was, He answered that He was the Principle. This we, carnal, weak, subject to sins, and wrapped in the darkness of ignorance, could by no means perceive, unless we were cleansed and healed by Him, through that which we were and were not.
11:103
Eramus enim homines, sed iusti non eramus; in illius autem incarnatione natura humana erat, sed iusta, non peccatrix erat. Haec est mediatio, qua manus lapsis iacentibusque porrecta est; hoc est semen dispositum per angelos, in quorum edictis et lex dabatur, qua et unus Deus coli iubebatur et hic Mediator uenturus promittebatur. [XXV] Huius sacramenti fide etiam iusti antiqui mundari pie uiuendo potuerunt, non solum antequam lex populo Hebraeo daretur (neque enim eis praedicator Deus uel angeli defuerunt), sed ipsius quoque legis temporibus, quamuis in figuris rerum spiritalium habere uideretur promissa carnalia, propter quod uetus dicitur testamentum.
因為我們雖是人,卻不是義的;而在祂的道成肉身中卻有人性,且是義的,不是有罪的。這就是那中保之工,藉此有一隻手向跌倒仆臥之人伸出;這就是那藉眾天使所立的後裔,在他們的諭旨中連律法也被賜下,藉此既吩咐當敬拜獨一的神,又應許這位將要來的中保。〔二十五〕古時的義人也藉著對這聖禮的信心,並敬虔的生活得以潔淨;這不僅在律法尚未賜給希伯來民之前如此(因為傳道的神或眾天使也未曾缺乏於他們),連在律法的時期也是如此,儘管律法彷彿在屬靈之事的預表下持有屬肉體的應許,故被稱為舊約。
For we were men, but we were not righteous; whereas in His incarnation there was a human nature, but it was righteous, not sinful. This is the mediation by which a hand was stretched out to the fallen and prostrate; this is the seed ordained through angels, in whose edicts the Law also was given, by which both the one God was commanded to be worshipped, and this Mediator who was to come was promised. [XXV] By faith in this sacrament even the righteous of old could be cleansed by living devoutly, not only before the Law was given to the Hebrew people (for neither a preaching God nor the angels were wanting to them), but also in the very times of the Law, although it seemed to hold carnal promises under figures of spiritual things, on account of which it is called the Old Testament.
11:104
Nam et prophetae tunc erant, per quos, sicut per angelos, eadem promissio praedicata est, et ex illorum numero erat, cuius tam magnam diuinamque sententiam de boni humani fine paulo ante commemoraui: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est. In quo plane psalmo duorum testamentorum, quae dicuntur uetus et nouum, satis est declarata distinctio. Propter carnales enim terrenasque promissiones, cum eas impiis abundare perspiceret, dicit pedes suos paene fuisse commotos et effusos in lapsum propemodum gressus suos, tamquam frustra Deo ipse seruisset, cum ea felicitate, quam de illo expectabat, contemptores eius florere perspiceret;
因為那時也有先知,藉著他們,正如藉著眾天使,同樣的應許得以宣告;那位我稍前提及、對人之善的終局說出如此偉大而神聖之言的人,也在他們之列:「但我親近神乃是於我有益。」在這篇詩中,那被稱為舊約與新約的兩約之區別,已充分明示。因為由於那屬肉體、屬地的應許,當他見這些應許在不敬虔者身上豐盛時,他說他的腳幾乎滑跌,他的步伐幾乎失了腳步,彷彿他徒然事奉了神,因他見輕慢神之人在他所指望於神的那種福樂中興旺;
For there were prophets then also, through whom, as through angels, the same promise was proclaimed; and of their number was he whose so great and divine sentence concerning the end of human good I mentioned a little before: 'But for me it is good to cleave to God.' In which psalm the distinction of the two testaments, which are called the Old and the New, is plainly enough declared. For on account of the carnal and earthly promises, when he saw them abounding to the impious, he says that his feet were almost moved and his steps well-nigh poured out in a fall, as though he had served God in vain, when he perceived the despisers of Him flourishing in that felicity which he had expected from Him;
11:105
seque in rei huius inquisitione laborasse, uolentem cur ita esset adprehendere, donec intraret in sanctuarium Dei et intellegeret in nouissima eorum, qui felices uidebantur erranti. Tunc eos intellexit in eo, quod se extulerunt, sicut dicit, fuisse deiectos et defecisse ac perisse propter iniquitates suas; totumque illud culmen temporalis felicitatis ita eis factum tamquam somnium euigilantis, qui se repente inuenit suis quae somniabat fallacibus gaudiis destitutum. Et quoniam in hac terra uel in ciuitate terrena magni sibi uidebantur: Domine, inquit, in ciuitate tua imaginem eorum ad nihilum rediges.
他又說,他在探究此事上勞苦,想要明白為何如此,直到他進入神的聖所,明白了那些看似有福之人的結局,方知自己先前錯了。於是他明白:他們既照他所說自高,就被摔下、衰敗、並因自己的罪孽滅亡;那一切暫時福樂的高峰,於他們如同人睡醒時的夢,忽然發覺自己已被所夢的虛謊之樂所棄。又因他們在這地上、在屬地之城中自視為大:他說:「主啊,你在你的城中必使他們的影像歸於無有。」
and that he laboured in the inquiry of this matter, wishing to apprehend why it should be so, until he entered into the sanctuary of God and understood, concerning the last things of those who seemed happy, that he had been in error. Then he understood that they, in that they had exalted themselves — as he says — had been cast down and had failed and perished on account of their iniquities; and that all that height of temporal felicity had become to them as the dream of one awaking, who suddenly finds himself deprived of the deceitful joys he was dreaming. And since on this earth or in the earthly city they seemed great to themselves: 'O Lord,' he says, 'in Thy city Thou wilt bring their image to nothing.'
11:106
Quid huic tamen utile fuerit etiam ipsa terrena non nisi ab uno uero Deo quaerere, in cuius potestate sunt omnia, satis ostendit ubi ait: Velut pecus factus sum apud te, et ego semper tecum. Velut pecus dixit utique "non intellegens." "Ea quippe a te desiderare debui, quae mihi cum impiis non possunt esse communia, quibus eos cum abundare cernerem, putaui me incassum tibi seruisse, quando et illi haec haberent, qui tibi seruire noluissent. Tamen ego semper tecum, quia etiam in talium rerum desiderio deos alios non quaesiui." Ac per hoc sequitur: Tenuisti manum dexterae meae, in uoluntate tua deduxisti me, et cum gloria adsumpsisti me;
然而,連這屬地之事,他也惟獨向那掌管萬有的獨一真神尋求,這於他何等有益,他在下面說得夠明白:「我在你面前如同畜類,我卻常與你同在。」他說「如同畜類」,無疑是指「不明白」。「因為我本當從你尋求那些不能與不敬虔者共有之物;當我見他們在這些物上豐盛時,就以為我徒然事奉了你,因為連那些不肯事奉你的人也擁有這些。然而我卻常與你同在,因為即使在對這類事物的貪慕中,我也未曾尋求別神。」由此接著說:「你攙著我的右手;你憑你的旨意引導我,並要接我到榮耀裡。」
Yet how useful it was for him to seek even these earthly things from none but the one true God, in whose power are all things, he shows plainly enough where he says: 'I am become as a beast before Thee, and I am ever with Thee.' 'As a beast,' he said, meaning surely 'not understanding.' 'For I ought to have desired from Thee those things which cannot be common to me with the impious, whom, when I perceived abounding in them, I supposed that I had served Thee in vain, since even they possessed these things, who had refused to serve Thee. Yet I am ever with Thee, because even in the desire of such things I did not seek other gods.' And by this it follows: 'Thou hast held my right hand; in Thy will Thou hast led me, and with glory Thou hast taken me up';
11:107
tamquam ad sinistram cuncta illa pertineant, quae abundare apud impios cum uidisset paene conlapsus est. Quid enim mihi est, inquit, in caelo, et a te quid uolui super terram? Reprehendit se ipsum iusteque sibi displicuit, quia, cum tam magnum bonum haberet in caelo (quod post intellexit), rem transitoriam, fragilem et quodam modo luteam felicitatem a suo Deo quaesiuit in terra. Defecit, inquit, cor meum et caro mea, Deus cordis mei, defectu utique bono ab inferioribus ad superna; unde in alio psalmo dicitur: Desiderat et deficit anima mea in atria Domini; item in alio: Defecit in salutare tuum anima mea. Tamen cum de utroque dixisset, id est de corde et carne deficiente, non subiecit:
彷彿那一切他所見在不敬虔者中豐盛、幾乎使他傾覆之物,都屬於左手。他說:「除你以外,在天上我有誰呢?除你以外,在地上我還想望誰呢?」他責備自己,並公正地厭惡自己,因為他在天上既有那樣大的美善(這是他後來才明白的),卻向他的神在地上尋求一件短暫、脆弱、彷彿如泥的福樂。他說:「我的心腸、我的肉體都衰竭了,神啊,你是我心的力量」——這衰竭實是美善的衰竭,是從低處歸向高處;故此在另一篇詩中說:「我的心渴想切慕耶和華的院宇」;又在另一篇說:「我的心因你的救恩而衰竭」。然而,當他論了心與肉體二者的衰竭之後,卻沒有接著說:
as though all those things which he saw abounding among the impious, and by which he was almost overthrown, pertained to the left hand. 'For what have I in heaven,' he says, 'and what have I desired from Thee upon earth?' He reproves himself and is justly displeased with himself, because, when he had so great a good in heaven (which he afterwards understood), he sought from his God upon earth a thing transitory, fragile, and, in a manner, a muddy felicity. 'My heart and my flesh have failed,' he says, 'O God of my heart' — failing indeed with a good failing, from the lower to the higher; whence in another psalm it is said, 'My soul longs and faints for the courts of the Lord'; and again in another, 'My soul has failed for Thy salvation.' Yet when he had spoken of both, that is, of the heart and the flesh failing, he did not add:
11:108
Deus cordis et carnis meae, sed Deus cordis mei. Per cor quippe caro mundatur. Vnde dicit Dominus: Mundate, quae intus sunt, et quae foris sunt munda erunt. Partem deinde suam dicit ipsum Deum, non aliquid ab eo, sed ipsum. Deus, inquit, cordis mei, et pars mea Deus in saecula; quod inter multa, qu ab hominibus eliguntur, ipse illi placuerit eligendus. Quia ecce, inquit, qui longe se faciunt a te, peribunt. perdidisti omnem, qui fornicatur abs te, hoc est, qui multorum deorum uult esse prostibulum. Vnde sequitur illud, propter quod et cetera de eodem psalmo dicenda uisa sunt: Mihi autem adhaerere Deo bonum est, non longe ire, non per plurima fornicari.
「我的心與肉體的神」,乃只說「我心的神」。因為肉體是藉著心得潔淨的。故此主說:「你們要潔淨裡面,外面也就乾淨了。」接著他說他的分乃是神自己,不是從神而出的某物,乃是神自己。他說:「神啊,你是我心的神,你是我的分,直到永遠」;在人所揀選的眾多事物中,他樂意揀選這一位。他說:「看哪,那遠離你的必要滅亡;凡離棄你行邪淫的,你都滅絕了」——就是那願作眾神之娼妓的人。故此接著說那句話,正因它,同篇的其餘話才顯得值得引述:「但我親近神乃是於我有益」——不遠離,不向眾多行邪淫。
'God of my heart and of my flesh,' but 'God of my heart.' For through the heart the flesh is cleansed. Whence the Lord says: 'Cleanse the things that are within, and the things that are without shall be clean.' Then he says that his portion is God Himself, not something from Him, but Himself. 'God,' he says, 'of my heart, and my portion is God forever'; which, among the many things that are chosen by men, it pleased him should be chosen. 'For behold,' he says, 'those who put themselves far from Thee shall perish; Thou hast destroyed everyone that goes a-whoring from Thee' — that is, who wishes to be the prostitute of many gods. Whence follows that saying, on account of which the other things from the same psalm seemed worth quoting: 'But for me it is good to cleave to God' — not to go far off, not to go a-whoring after many.
11:109
Adhaerere autem Deo tunc perfectum erit, cum totum, quod liberandum est, fuerit liberatum. Nunc uero fit illud, quod sequitur: Ponere in Deo spem meam. Spes enim quae uidetur, non est spes; quod enim uidet quis, quid et sperat? ait apostolus. Si autem quod non uidemus speramus, per patientiam expectamus. In hac autem spe nunc constituti agamus quod sequitur, et simus nos quoque pro modulo nostro angeli Dei, id est nuntii eius, adnuntiantes eius uoluntatem et gloriam gratiamque laudantes. Vnde cum dixisset: Ponere in Deo spem meam, ut adnuntiem, inquit, omnes laudes tuas in portis filiae Sion. Haec est gloriosissima ciuitas Dei; haec unum Deum nouit et colit;
但親近神要到那時才得成全,就是當一切當得自由之物都已得了自由的時候。而如今所成就的,乃是接下來所說的:「將我的盼望寄託於神。」因為所見的盼望不是盼望;使徒說:人所看見的,何必再盼望呢?但我們若盼望所不見的,就必忍耐等候。既然如今立於這盼望中,讓我們行接下來的事,並讓我們也照自己微小的分量作神的使者,就是祂的傳信者,宣告祂的旨意,並讚美祂的榮耀與恩典。故此,他說了「將我的盼望寄託於神」之後,又說:「好叫我在錫安女子的城門宣揚你一切的讚美。」這就是那至榮耀的神的城;這城認識並敬拜獨一的神;
But to cleave to God will then be perfected, when all that is to be freed has been freed. Now, however, that comes to pass which follows: 'To put my hope in God.' For hope which is seen is not hope; for what a man sees, why does he also hope for? says the Apostle. But if we hope for that which we see not, we wait for it through patience. Being now, then, established in this hope, let us do what follows, and let us also be, according to our small measure, angels of God, that is, His messengers, announcing His will and praising His glory and grace. Whence, having said, 'To put my hope in God,' he says, 'that I may announce all Thy praises in the gates of the daughter of Sion.' This is the most glorious City of God; this knows and worships the one God;
11:110
hanc angeli sancti adnuntiauerunt, qui nos ad eius societatem inuitauerunt ciuesque suos in illa esse uoluerunt; quibus non placet ut eos colamus tamquam nostros deos, sed cum eis et illorum et nostrum Deum; nec eis sacrificemus, sed cum ipsis sacrificium simus Deo. Nullo itaque dubitante, qui haec deposita maligna obstinatione considerat, omnes inmortales beati, qui nobis non inuident (neque enim si inuiderent, essent beati), sed potius nos diligunt, ut et nos cum ipsis beati simus, plus nobis fauent, plus adiuuant, quando unum Deum cum illis colimus, Patrem et Filium et Spiritum sanctum, quam si eos ipsos per sacrificia coleremus.
這城是眾聖天使所宣告的,他們邀請我們與他們相交,並願我們在其中作他們的同城之民;他們不喜悅我們把他們當作我們的神來敬拜,乃願我們與他們一同敬拜他們的神、也是我們的神;他們不願我們向他們獻祭,乃願我們與他們一同作獻與神的祭。因此,凡撇下惡毒的固執而思想這些事的人,都必無可懷疑:那一切不死而有福的、不嫉妒我們的(因若嫉妒,就不是有福的),反倒愛我們、要我們與他們一同得福的眾靈——當我們與他們一同敬拜獨一的神,即父、子、聖靈時,他們比我們用祭物敬拜他們自己時,更喜悅我們、更多幫助我們。
this the holy angels announced, who invited us to their fellowship and willed that we should be their fellow-citizens in it; who are not pleased that we should worship them as our gods, but along with them worship their God and ours; nor that we should sacrifice to them, but along with them be a sacrifice to God. Therefore, no one doubting who considers these things with the malignant obstinacy laid aside, all the immortal blessed ones, who do not envy us (for if they envied, they would not be blessed), but rather love us, that we too may be blessed together with them — these favour us more, help us more, when we worship the one God together with them, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, than if we worshipped them themselves by sacrifices.
11:111
[XXVI] Nescio quo modo, quantum mihi uidetur, amicis suis theurgis erubescebat Porphyrius. Nam ista utcumque sapiebat, sed contra multorum deorum cultum non libere defendebat. Et angelos quippe alios esse dixit, qui deorsum descendentes hominibus theurgicis diuina pronuntient; alios autem, qui in terris ea, quae Patris sunt, et altitudinem eius profunditatemque declarent. Num igitur hos angelos, quorum ministerium est declarare uoluntatem Patris, credendum est uelle nos subdi nisi ei, cuius nobis adnuntiant uoluntatem? Vnde optime admonet etiam ipse Platonicus imitandos eos potius quam inuocandos.
〔二十六〕依我看來,波菲利在他行邪術的朋友面前,不知怎地感到羞愧。因為他多少明白這些事,卻不敢自由地為自己抵擋對眾神的敬拜。他確實說,有些天使降到下面,向行邪術的人宣告神聖之事;另有些天使則在地上宣示那屬乎父之事,以及祂的高深。那麼,這些以宣示父之旨意為職分的天使,難道我們可信他們願意我們屈服於別的,而非那位藉他們向我們宣告其旨意者嗎?故此連這位柏拉圖派人士自己也最好地勸誡說:對他們當效法,而非呼求。
[XXVI] In some way, as it seems to me, Porphyry was ashamed before his theurgist friends. For he understood these things after a fashion, but did not freely defend himself against the worship of many gods. He said, indeed, that there are some angels who, descending below, announce divine things to theurgic men; but others who, upon earth, declare the things that are the Father's, and His height and depth. Are we then to believe that these angels, whose ministry is to declare the will of the Father, wish us to be made subject to any but Him whose will they announce to us? Whence even this Platonist himself best admonishes that they are rather to be imitated than invoked.
11:112
Non itaque debemus metuere, ne inmortales et beatos uni Deo subditos non eis sacrificando offendamus. Quod enim non nisi uni uero Deo deberi sciunt, cui et ipsi adhaerendo beati sunt, procul dubio neque per ullam significantem figuram, neque per ipsam rem, quae sacramentis significatur, sibi exhiberi uolunt. Daemonum est haec arrogantia superborum atque miserorum, a quibus longe diuersa est pietas subditorum Deo nec aliunde quam illi cohaerendo beatorum. Ad quod bonum percipiendum etiam nobis sincera benignitate oportet ut faueant, neque sibi arrogent quo eis subiciamur, sed eum adnuntient sub quo eis in pace sociemur.
因此,我們不當懼怕,惟恐因不向那些屈服於獨一神的不死而有福者獻祭,就冒犯了他們。因為他們既知道,敬拜惟獨當歸與獨一真神——他們自己也因親近祂而得福——所以他們無疑決不願自己被人陳現敬拜,無論是藉任何表徵的形式,或藉聖禮所表徵的實在本身。這種僭越屬乎那驕傲可憐的魔鬼;而那些屈服於神、惟因親近祂而得福者的敬虔,與之截然不同。為要得著這美善,他們也當以真誠的善意眷顧我們,不僭取要我們屈服於他們,乃宣告那位,好使我們在祂之下與他們平安相聯。
We ought not, therefore, to fear lest we offend the immortal and blessed ones who are subject to the one God, by not sacrificing to them. For what they know is due to none but the one true God — to whom they too, by cleaving, are blessed — that beyond doubt they do not wish to be exhibited to themselves, neither through any signifying figure, nor through the very reality which is signified by the sacraments. This arrogance belongs to the proud and wretched demons, from whom the piety of those subject to God — and blessed from cleaving to none other than Him — is far different. For the attainment of which good it behoves that they too should, with sincere kindness, favour us; not arrogating to themselves that we should be made subject to them, but announcing Him under whom we may be associated with them in peace.
11:113
Quid adhuc trepidas, o philosophe, aduersus potestates et ueris uirtutibus et ueri Dei muneribus inuidas habere liberam uocem? Iam distinxisti angelos, qui Patris adnuntiant uoluntatem, ab eis angelis, qui ad theurgos homines nescio qua deducti arte descendunt. Quid adhuc eos honoras, ut dicas pronuntiare diuina? Quae tandem diuina pronuntiant, qui non uoluntatem Patris adnuntiant? Nempe illi sunt, quos sacris precibus inuidus alligauit, ne praestarent animae purgationem, nec a bono, ut dicis, purgare cupiente ab illis uinculis solui et suae potestati reddi potuerunt.
哲學家啊,你為何仍戰兢,不敢自由發聲,抵擋那些既嫉妒真德、又嫉妒真神恩賜的權勢呢?你既已把宣告父之旨意的天使,與那些被某種法術引降到行邪術之人那裡的天使區別開來,為何仍尊崇後者,竟說牠們宣講神聖之事?請問,那些不宣告父之旨意的,究竟宣講什麼神聖之事?牠們豈不正是那嫉妒者以邪術之禱所捆綁的,免得牠們給魂施行潔淨;並且照你所說,連那願施行潔淨的善者也不能將牠們從那捆綁中鬆開、歸還其本有的權能麼?
Why do you still tremble, O philosopher, to have a free voice against the powers that envy both true virtues and the gifts of the true God? Already you have distinguished the angels who announce the Father's will from those angels who, drawn down by some art, descend to theurgic men. Why do you still honour them, so as to say that they pronounce divine things? What divine things, pray, do they pronounce, who do not announce the Father's will? Surely they are those whom the envious one has bound with sacred prayers, lest they should furnish purgation to the soul, and could not, by the good one who — as you say — desires to purify, be loosed from those bonds and restored to their own power.
11:114
Adhuc dubitas haec maligna esse daemonia, uel te fingis fortasse nescire, dum non uis theurgos offendere, a quibus curiositate deceptus ista perniciosa et insana pro magno beneficio didicisti? Audes istam inuidam non potentiam, sed pestilentiam, et non dicam dominam, sed, quod tu fateris, ancillam potius inuidorum isto aere transcenso leuare in caelum et inter deos uestros etiam sidereos conlocare, uel ipsa quoque sidera his opprobriis infamare? [XXVII] Quanto humanius et tolerabilius consectaneus tuus Platonicus Apuleius errauit, qui tantummodo daemones a luna et infra ordinatos agitari morbis passionum mentisque turbelis honorans eos quidem, sed uolens nolensque confessus est;
你豈仍懷疑這些是惡毒的魔鬼麼?還是你或許佯裝不知,因你不願冒犯那些行邪術者——你出於好奇被他們所欺,竟把這些有害而瘋狂之事當作大益處來學?你竟敢把這嫉妒之物——它不是權能,而是瘟疫,且莫稱它為女主,乃如你自己所承認的,不過是嫉妒者的婢女——高舉越過這已被超越的空氣,升入天上,並將它置於你們諸神、甚至星辰之神中間,或竟以這些恥辱玷污眾星本身麼?〔二十七〕你的同道、柏拉圖派人士阿普列尤斯的錯誤,反倒何等更近人情、更可容忍;他雖尊崇那排在月亮以下的魔鬼,卻無論願不願,都承認牠們被情慾之疾與心思之亂所攪擾;
Do you still doubt that these are malignant demons? Or do you perhaps feign not to know, while you are unwilling to offend the theurgists, by whom, deceived through curiosity, you learned these pernicious and insane things as though for a great benefit? Do you dare to lift up into heaven, above this air once transcended, this envious thing — not a power, but a pestilence, and, not to call it a mistress, but, as you yourself confess, rather a handmaid of the envious — and to place it among your gods, even the starry ones, or even to defame the very stars with these reproaches? [XXVII] How much more humanly and tolerably did your fellow-follower, the Platonist Apuleius, err, who, honouring the demons ranked below the moon and downward, yet, willing or unwilling, confessed that they are agitated by the maladies of the passions and the disturbances of the mind;
11:115
deos tamen caeli superiores ad aetheria spatia pertinentes, siue uisibiles, quos conspicuos lucere cernebat, solem ac lunam et cetera ibidem lumina, siue inuisibiles, quos putabat, ab omni labe istarum perturbationum quanta potuit disputatione secreuit! Tu autem hoc didicisti non a Platone, sed a Chaldaeis magistris, ut in aetherias uel empyrias mundi sublimitates et firmamenta caelestia extolleres uitia humana, ut possent dii uestri theurgis pronuntiare diuina; quibus diuinis te tamen per intellectualem uitam facis altiorem, ut tibi uidelicet tamquam philosopho theurgicae artis purgationes nequaquam necessariae uideantur;
然而那屬乎太空之境的天上更高之神——無論是可見的,就是他所見顯耀發光的日、月和那裡其餘的光體,或是他所設想的不可見者——他都盡其所能,以何等的論辯,將之與這些擾亂的一切玷污隔開!但你學這事,不是從柏拉圖,乃是從迦勒底的師傅,好把人的惡習高舉到世界的太空或至上天的高處,並天上的穹蒼,使你們的神能向行邪術者宣講神聖之事;然而你藉理智的生活,卻使自己高過這些神聖之事,以致對你——彷彿一位哲學家——而言,行邪術之法的潔淨顯得毫不必要;
yet the higher gods of heaven, pertaining to the ethereal spaces — whether visible, whom he beheld shining conspicuously, the sun and moon and the other lights there, or invisible, whom he supposed to exist — he separated, with as great a disputation as he could, from every stain of these perturbations! But you learned this not from Plato, but from Chaldean masters, to exalt human vices into the ethereal or empyreal heights of the world and the celestial firmaments, so that your gods might pronounce divine things to the theurgists; above which divine things you nevertheless make yourself, by the intellectual life, higher, so that to you, forsooth, as to a philosopher, the purgations of the theurgic art seem in no way necessary;
11:116
sed aliis eas tamen inportas, ut hanc ueluti mercedem reddas magistris tuis, quod eos, qui philosophari non possunt, ad ista seducis, quae tibi tamquam superiorum capaci esse inutilia confiteris; ut uidelicet quicumque a philosophiae uirtute remoti sunt, quae ardua nimis atque paucorum est, te auctore theurgos homines, a quibus non quidem in anima intellectuali, uerum saltem in anima spiritali purgentur, inquirant, et quoniam istorum, quos philosophari piget, incomparabiliter maior est multitudo, plures ad secretos et inlicitos magistros tuos, quam ad scholas Platonicas uenire cogantur.
然而你卻把這些強加於別人,好向你的師傅繳付這彷彿的酬勞,就是把那些不能習哲學之人引誘到這些事上——這些事你自己既是能領受更高之事者,便承認於己無用;如此,凡遠離哲學之德者(哲學之德太艱難,且惟屬少數人),就可憑你的權威,去尋訪行邪術的人,好藉他們得潔淨——不是在理智之魂上,至少在屬靈之魂上;又因那些不願習哲學者的人數,無可比擬地更多,就有更多人被迫來到你那些隱祕而非法的師傅那裡,而非來到柏拉圖派的學堂。
but you nevertheless impose them on others, so as to render this as it were a fee to your masters, in that you seduce to these things those who cannot philosophize — things which you confess to be useless to yourself as one capable of higher things; so that, namely, whoever are removed from the virtue of philosophy, which is too arduous and belongs to few, may, on your authority, seek out theurgic men, by whom they may be purified — not indeed in the intellectual soul, but at least in the spiritual soul; and since, incomparably, the multitude of those who are loath to philosophize is greater, more are compelled to come to your secret and unlawful masters than to the Platonic schools.
11:117
Hoc enim tibi inmundissimi daemones, deos aetherios se esse fingentes, quorum praedicator et angelus factus es, promiserunt, quod in anima spiritali theurgica arte purgati ad Patrem quidem non redeunt, sed super aerias plagas inter deos aetherios habitabunt. Non audit ista hominum multitudo, propter quos a daemonum dominatu liberandos Christus aduenit. In illo enim habent misericordissimam purgationem et mentis et spiritus et corporis sui. Propterea quippe totum hominem sine peccato ille suscepit, ut totum, quo constat homo, a peccatorum peste sanaret.
因為那些最污穢的魔鬼——牠們佯裝自己是屬太空之神,而你已成了牠們的傳令與使者——如此應許你:凡藉行邪術之法在屬靈之魂上得潔淨者,固然不歸回父那裡,卻要住在空中諸境之上,與屬太空之神同住。那眾多之人——基督正是為叫他們脫離魔鬼的轄制而降臨——並不聽從這些話。因為在祂裡面,他們的心思、靈與身體都得著最有憐憫的潔淨。祂正是為此緣故,取了全人而無罪,好使那構成人的整體都得從罪的瘟疫中痊癒。
For this the most unclean demons, feigning themselves to be ethereal gods, whose herald and angel you have become, promised you: that those purified in the spiritual soul by the theurgic art do not indeed return to the Father, but shall dwell above the aerial regions among the ethereal gods. That multitude of men, for whose deliverance from the dominion of the demons Christ came, does not hearken to these things. For in Him they have the most merciful purgation of their mind and spirit and body. For this reason indeed He took upon Himself the whole man without sin, that He might heal from the plague of sins the whole of which man consists.
11:118
Quem tu quoque utinam cognouisses eique te potius quam uel tuae uirtuti, quae humana, fragilis et infirma est, uel perniciosissimae curiositati sanandum tutius commisisses. Non enim te decepisset, quem uestra, ut tu ipse scribis, oracula sanctum inmortalemque confessa sunt; de quo etiam poeta nobilissimus poetice quidem, quia in alterius adumbrata persona, ueraciter tamen, si ad ipsum referas, dixit: Te duce, si qua manent sceleris uestigia nostri, Inrita perpetua soluent formidine terras.
但願你也曾認識祂,並更穩妥地把自己交託給祂醫治,而非交託給你自己的德行——那是屬人、脆弱而軟弱的——也非交託給那極有害的好奇心!因為祂決不會欺騙你,就是你們自己的神諭(如你自己所寫)也承認為聖潔而不死的那位;那位至高貴的詩人論到祂——固然是以詩意,因是託於另一人的隱影,然而若你歸之於祂,卻是真確地——說:「在你的引領下,我們罪行若還存有什麼餘跡,也必歸於無有,使大地脫離永遠的恐懼。」
Would that you too had known Him, and had more safely committed yourself to be healed by Him, rather than by your own virtue, which is human, frail, and infirm, or by that most pernicious curiosity! For He would not have deceived you, whom your own oracles — as you yourself write — confessed to be holy and immortal; of whom also the most noble poet said, poetically indeed, because in the shadowed person of another, yet truly, if you refer it to Him: 'Under Thy leadership, whatever traces of our wickedness remain shall, being made void, release the lands from perpetual dread.'
11:119
Ea quippe dixit, quae etiam multum proficientium in uirtute iustitiae possunt propter huius uitae infirmitatem, etsi non scelera, scelerum tamen manere uestigia, quae non nisi ab illo saluatore sanantur, de quo iste uersus expressus est. Nam utique non hoc a se ipso se dixisse Vergilius in eclogae ipsius quarto ferme uersu indicat, ubi ait: Vltima Cumaei uenit iam carminis aetas; unde hoc a Cumaea Sibylla dictum esse incunctanter apparet. Theurgi uero illi uel potius daemones deorum speciem figurasque fingentes inquinant potius quam purgant humanum spiritum falsitate phantasmatum et deceptoria uanarum ludificatione formarum.
因為他說的那些事,是那些在義德上大有長進之人也可能——由於今生的軟弱——存留的;即或不是罪行,至少是罪行的餘跡,這些惟有那位救主能醫治,這詩句正是為祂而發的。至於維吉爾並非論自己說這話,他在那牧歌本身約第四句就指明,他說:「庫邁之歌的末世如今已到」;由此無可置疑地顯明,這話乃是庫邁的西比拉女先知所說。但那些行邪術者,或更確切地說,那些佯裝諸神形貌容顏的魔鬼,卻以虛幻的假象和空洞形象的欺哄戲弄,玷污而非潔淨人的靈。
For he said those things which can, on account of the infirmity of this life, remain even in those who greatly advance in the virtue of righteousness — if not crimes, yet traces of crimes — which are healed by none but that Saviour of whom this verse was expressed. For that Virgil did not say this of himself he indicates in about the fourth verse of the eclogue itself, where he says: 'The last age of the Cumaean song has now come'; whence it appears beyond doubt that this was said by the Cumaean Sibyl. But those theurgists, or rather the demons feigning the appearance and figures of gods, defile rather than purify the human spirit by the falsity of phantasms and the deceptive mockery of empty forms.
11:120
Quo modo enim purgent hominis spiritum, qui inmundum habent proprium? Alioquin nullo modo carminibus inuidi hominis ligarentur ipsumque inane beneficium, quod praestaturi uidebantur, aut metu premerent aut simili inuidentia denegarent. Sufficit quod purgatione theurgica neque intellectualem animam, hoc est mentem nostram, dicis posse purgari, et ipsam spiritalem, id est nostrae animae partem mente inferiorem, quam tali arte purgari posse asseris, inmortalem tamen aeternamque non posse hac arte fieri confiteris. Christus autem uitam promittit aeternam; unde ad eum mundus uobis quidem stomachantibus, mirantibus tamen stupentibusque concurrit.
因為牠們自己既有不潔之靈,怎能潔淨人的靈呢?否則牠們斷不會被嫉妒之人的咒語所捆綁,也不會出於懼怕,或藉類似的嫉妒,收回牠們彷彿將要賜下的那空洞益處。你既說:連理智之魂,即我們的心思,也不能藉行邪術之法得潔淨,而那屬靈的部分,即我們魂中低於心思的部分——你主張它能藉此法得潔淨——你卻也承認不能藉此法成為不死而永恆的。這已經夠了。但基督應許永生;故此,儘管你們雖惱怒,卻仍希奇驚愕地看著世人奔向祂。
For how should they purify a man's spirit, who have an unclean spirit of their own? Otherwise they would in no way be bound by the incantations of an envious man, nor would they, out of fear, either withhold, or through like envy deny, that very empty benefit which they seemed about to bestow. It suffices that you say that neither the intellectual soul — that is, our mind — can be purified by theurgic purgation, and that this spiritual part itself — that is, the part of our soul below the mind, which you assert can be purified by such an art — you nevertheless confess cannot by this art be made immortal and eternal. But Christ promises eternal life; and therefore, though you are indeed vexed, yet wondering and amazed, the world runs to Him.
11:121
Quid prodest quia negare non potuisti errare homines theurgica disciplina et quam plurimos fallere per caecam insipientemque sententiam atque esse certissimum errorem agendo et supplicando ad principes angelosque decurrere, et rursum, quasi ne operam perdidisse uidearis ista discendo, mittis homines ad theurgos, ut per eos anima spiritalis purgetur illorum, qui non secundum intellectualem animam uiuunt? [XXVIII] Mittis ergo homines in errorem certissimum, neque hoc tantum malum te pudet, cum uirtutis et sapientiae profitearis amatorem;
你既不能否認人在行邪術之學上有錯誤,也不能否認極多人被一種盲目愚昧的見解所欺,並且藉行動與懇求投奔那些首領和天使乃是最確然的錯誤——這於你何益?你竟又彷彿惟恐學這些事枉費了工夫,就打發人去見行邪術者,好使那些不照理智之魂而活的人,其屬靈之魂藉他們得潔淨?〔二十八〕因此你打發人陷入最確然的錯誤,而你既自稱是德與智的愛慕者,竟不以這樣大的惡為恥;
What does it profit that you could not deny that men err in the theurgic discipline, and that very many are deceived by a blind and foolish opinion, and that it is a most certain error to have recourse, by acting and supplicating, to the princes and angels; and yet again, as though lest you should seem to have wasted your labour in learning these things, you send men to the theurgists, that through them the spiritual soul of those who do not live according to the intellectual soul may be purified? [XXVIII] You send men, therefore, into a most certain error, and you are not ashamed of so great an evil, while you profess yourself a lover of virtue and wisdom;
11:122
quam si uere ac fideliter amasses, Christum Dei uirtutem et Dei sapientiam cognouisses nec ab eius saluberrima humilitate tumore inflatus uanae scientiae resiluisses. Confiteris tamen etiam spiritalem animam sine theurgicis artibus et sine teletis, quibus frustra discendis elaborasti, posse continentiae uirtute purgari. Aliquando etiam dicis, quod teletae non post mortem eleuant animam, ut iam nec eidem ipsi, quam spiritalem uocas, aliquid post huius uitae finem prodesse uideantur; et tamen uersas haec multis modis et repetis, ad nihil aliud, quantum existimo, nisi ut talium quoque rerum quasi peritus appareas et placeas inlicitarum artium curiosis,uel ad eas facias ipse curiosos.
你若真心誠實地愛慕它,就必認識基督,就是神的能力、神的智慧,也不至於因虛妄知識的自高而自誇,退避祂那至有益的謙卑。然而你承認:連屬靈之魂也能藉節制之德得潔淨,而無需行邪術之法,也無需那些你徒然勞苦去學的祭儀。你有時甚至說,那些祭儀在人死後並不提升魂,以致連你所稱為屬靈的那一部分,在今生終了之後,這些祭儀也顯得毫無益處;然而你卻多方翻來覆去重述這些事,據我看來,無非是為要顯得連這類事你也精通,好取悅那些好奇於非法之術者,或使你自己令人對這些術生好奇。
which, had you truly and faithfully loved it, you would have recognized Christ, the virtue of God and the wisdom of God, and would not have recoiled, puffed up with the swelling of vain knowledge, from His most salutary humility. You confess nevertheless that even the spiritual soul can be purified by the virtue of continence without the theurgic arts and without the rites in the vain learning of which you laboured. Sometimes you even say that the rites do not, after death, elevate the soul, so that they now seem to profit nothing, even to that very part which you call spiritual, after the end of this life; and yet you turn these matters over in many ways and repeat them, for no other reason, as I judge, than that you may appear expert even in such things and please the curious lovers of unlawful arts, or that you may yourself make them curious about these arts.
11:123
Sed bene, quod metuendam dicis hanc artem uel legum periculis uel ipsius actionis. Atque utinam hoc saltem abs te miseri audiant et inde, ne illic absorbeantur, abscedant aut eo penitus non accedant. Ignorantiam certe et propter eam multa uitia per nullas teletas purgari dicis, sed per solum *patriko\n *nou=n, id est paternam mentem siue intellectum, qui paternae est conscius uoluntatis. Hunc autem Christum esse non credis; contemnis enim eum propter corpus ex femina acceptum et propter crucis opprobrium, excelsam uidelicet sapientiam spretis atque abiectis infimis idoneus de superioribus carpere. At ille implet, quod prophetae sancti de illo ueraciter praedixerunt:
但你說這術當懼怕——既因法律的危險,也因此術本身的作為——這卻是好的。但願那些可憐人至少從你聽見這話,並就此離棄它,免得在那裡被吞滅,或竟全然不去親近它。你說無知,並因無知而生的許多惡習,不是藉任何祭儀得潔淨,乃惟藉「父的心智」(patrikon noun),即知曉父之旨意的父之心智或理智,得潔淨。但這位你卻不信是基督;因為你輕看祂,緣於祂從女子而取的身體,並十字架的羞辱——你彷彿宜於從上面之事採擷崇高的智慧,卻藐視棄絕那至卑之事。然而祂應驗了眾聖先知論到祂真確所預言的:
But it is well that you say this art is to be feared, both because of the perils of the laws and of the very practice itself. And would that at least the wretched might hear this from you, and thereupon depart from it, lest they be swallowed up there, or not approach it at all. Ignorance, certainly, and, on account of it, many vices, you say are purged by no rites, but by the patrikon noun alone — that is, the paternal mind or intellect, which is conscious of the paternal will. But this you do not believe to be Christ; for you despise Him on account of the body received from a woman and on account of the reproach of the cross — being, forsooth, fit to cull lofty wisdom from the higher things, with the lowest despised and cast off. But He fulfils what the holy prophets truly foretold of Him:
11:124
Perdam sapientiam sapientium et prudentiam prudentium reprobabo. Non enim suam in eis perdit et reprobat, quam ipse donauit, sed quam sibi arrogant, qui non habent ipsius. Vnde commemorato isto prophetico testimonio sequitur et dicit apostolus: Vbi sapiens? ubi scriba? ubi conquisitor huius saeculi? Nonne stultam fecit Deus sapientiam huius mundi? Nam quoniam in Dei sapientia non cognouit mundus per sapientiam Deum, placuit Deo per stultitiam praedicationis saluos facere credentes. Quoniam quidem Iudaei signa petunt et Graeci sapientiam quaerunt;
「我要滅絕智慧人的智慧,廢棄聰明人的聰明。」因為祂在他們身上所滅絕、廢棄的,並非祂自己所賜的智慧,乃是那些沒有祂智慧之人所僭取的智慧。故此,使徒引述這先知的見證之後,接著說:「智慧人在哪裡?文士在哪裡?這世上的辯士在哪裡?神豈不是叫這世上的智慧變成愚拙嗎?世人憑自己的智慧,既不認識神,神就樂意用人所當作愚拙的道理,拯救那些信的人。猶太人是要神蹟,希臘人是求智慧;
'I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and the prudence of the prudent I will reject.' For He does not destroy and reject in them His own wisdom, which He Himself gave, but that which they arrogate to themselves, who do not have His. Whence, having recalled this prophetic testimony, the Apostle goes on and says: 'Where is the wise? where is the scribe? where is the disputer of this age? Has not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? For since, in the wisdom of God, the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. For the Jews ask for signs, and the Greeks seek after wisdom;
11:125
nos autem, inquit, praedicamus Christum crucifixum, Iudaeis quidem scandalum, gentibus autem stultitiam, ipsis uero uocatis Iudaeis et Graecis Christum Dei uirtutem et Dei sapientiam; quoniam stultum Dei sapientius est hominibus, et infirmum Dei fortius est hominibus. Hoc quasi stultum et infirmum tamquam sua uirtute sapientes fortesque contemnunt. Sed haec est gratia, quae sanat infirmos, non superbe iactantes falsam beatitudinem suam, sed humiliter potius ueram miseriam confitentes. [XXIX] Praedicas Patrem et eius Filium, quem uocas paternum intellectum seu mentem, et horum medium, quem putamus te dicere Spiritum sanctum, et more uestro appellas tres deos.
「並且我們,」他說,「是傳釘十字架的基督——在猶太人為絆腳石,在外邦人為愚拙;但在那蒙召的,無論是猶太人、希臘人,基督總為神的能力、神的智慧;因為神的愚拙總比人智慧,神的軟弱總比人剛強。」這彷彿愚拙軟弱之事,智慧剛強者卻彷彿憑自己的德行輕看。但這正是那醫治軟弱者的恩典——他們不驕傲地誇耀自己虛假的福樂,反倒謙卑地承認自己真實的愁苦。〔二十九〕你宣揚父與祂的子,就是你所稱的父之理智或心智,並這二者的居間者,就是我們猜想你所稱的聖靈,並照你們的說法稱之為三神。
but we,' he says, 'preach Christ crucified — to the Jews indeed a stumbling-block, and to the Gentiles foolishness; but to those very ones who are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God; because the foolish thing of God is wiser than men, and the weak thing of God is stronger than men.' This, as it were foolish and weak, the wise and strong despise as though by their own virtue. But this is the grace which heals the infirm, who do not proudly boast their false blessedness, but rather humbly confess their true misery. [XXIX] You proclaim the Father and His Son, whom you call the paternal intellect or mind, and the mean of these, whom we suppose you to call the Holy Spirit, and after your manner you name three gods.
11:126
Vbi, etsi uerbis in disciplinatis utimini, uidetis tamen qualitercumque et quasi per quaedam tenuis imaginationis umbracula, quo nitendum sit; sed incarnationem incommutabilis Filii Dei, qua saluamur, ut ad illa, quae credimus uel ex quantulacumque parte intellegimus, uenire possimus, non uultis agnoscere. Itaque uidetis utcumque, etsi de longinquo, etsi acie caligante, patriam in qua manendum est, sed uiam qua eundum est non tenetis. Confiteris tamen gratiam, quando quidem ad Deum per uirtutem intellegentiae peruenire paucis dicis esse concessum. Non enim dicis: Paucis placuit, uel: Pauci uoluerunt;
在這事上,你雖用未經規範的言辭,卻仍多少看見了,並彷彿透過某種微弱想像的薄幕陰影,看見了當努力奔向何處;但那不變的神子之道成肉身——我們藉此得救,好使我們能到達所信的、或稍微所領悟的那些事——這你卻不肯承認。因此你雖多少看見那我們當居住的故鄉,即或是從遠處,即或以昏矇的目光看見,卻沒有把握住那當行的道路。然而你承認恩典,因你確實說,惟少數人蒙允藉理智之德得以到神那裡。因為你並不說:「少數人樂意」,或「少數人願意」;
Wherein, although you use undisciplined words, you nevertheless see in some fashion, and as it were through certain shadowy veils of a slight imagination, whither one must strive; but the incarnation of the unchangeable Son of God, by which we are saved, so that we may be able to come to those things which we believe or in however small a part understand — this you refuse to acknowledge. And so you see in some fashion, even if from afar, even if with a clouded gaze, the fatherland in which we must abide, but the way by which we must go you do not hold. You confess grace nevertheless, since indeed you say it is granted to few to come to God through the virtue of intelligence. For you do not say: 'It pleased few,' or 'Few willed';
11:127
sed cum dicis esse concessum, procul dubio Dei gratiam, non hominis sufficientiam confiteris. Vteris etiam hoc uerbo apertius, ubi Platonis sententiam sequens nec ipse dubitas in hac uita hominem nullo modo ad perfectionem sapientiae peruenire, secundum intellectum tamen uiuentibus omne quod deest prouidentia Dei et gratia post hanc uitam posse compleri. O si cognouisses Dei gratiam per Iesum Christum dominum nostrum ipsamque eius incarnationem, qua hominis animam corpusque suscepit, summum esse exemplum gratiae uidere potuisses. Sed quid faciam? Scio me frustra loqui mortuo, sed quantum ad te adtinet;
但當你說「蒙允」時,你無疑是承認神的恩典,而非人的自足。你甚至更明白地使用這詞,就是在你隨從柏拉圖的看法之處:你自己也不懷疑,人在今生決不能達到智慧的完全,然而對那些照理智而活的人,一切所缺的,都能藉神的眷佑與恩典在今生之後得以補足。啊,你若曾認識藉我們主耶穌基督而來的神的恩典,並祂那道成肉身——祂藉此取了人的魂與身體——你就能看出這乃是恩典的至高榜樣!但我能怎麼辦呢?我知道我對一個已死之人說話乃是徒然——然而就與你有關的而論;
but when you say it is granted, you beyond doubt confess the grace of God, not the sufficiency of man. You use this word even more openly where, following the opinion of Plato, you yourself do not doubt that in this life a man in no way attains to the perfection of wisdom, yet for those living according to the intellect all that is lacking can, by the providence and grace of God, be completed after this life. O, had you but known the grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord, and His very incarnation, by which He assumed a man's soul and body, you could have seen it to be the supreme example of grace! But what shall I do? I know that I speak in vain to one dead — yet as far as concerns you;
11:128
quantum autem ad eos, qui te magnipendunt et te uel qualicumque amore sapientiae uel curiositate artium, quas non debuisti discere, diligunt, quos potius in tua compellatione alloquor, fortasse non frustra. Gratia Dei non potuit gratius commendari, quam ut ipse unicus Dei Filius in se incommutabiliter manens indueretur hominem et spiritum dilectionis suae daret hominibus homine medio, qua ad illum ab hominibus ueniretur, qui tam longe erat inmortalis a mortalibus incommutabilis a commutabilibus, iustus ab impiis beatus a miseris.
至於那些高度看重你、並出於對智慧的某種愛慕、或出於對你本不應學習的技藝之好奇而愛你的人——我在向你致意之際,更是向這些人說話,或許並非徒然。神的恩典再也不能以更蒙恩的方式被彰顯出來,除非是神的獨生子親自,在自身中不變地存留,卻披上人性,並藉著一位居間之人將祂慈愛的靈賜給世人,使人得以藉著祂來到那位如此遙遠者面前——祂於必死者為不朽,於可變者為不變,於不敬虔者為公義,於困苦者為有福。
But as for those who hold you in high esteem and love you, whether out of some love for wisdom or from curiosity about the arts which you ought not to have learned—these rather I address in the very act of accosting you, and perhaps not in vain. The grace of God could not have been more graciously commended than that the very only-begotten Son of God, remaining unchangeably in Himself, should put on manhood and give the Spirit of His love to men through the mediation of a man, so that by Him men might come to Him who was so far removed—immortal from mortals, unchangeable from the changeable, just from the impious, blessed from the wretched.
11:129
Et quia naturaliter indidit nobis, ut beati inmortalesque esse cupiamus, manens beatus suscipiensque mortalem, ut nobis tribueret quod amamus, perpetiendo docuit contemnere quod timemus. Sed huic ueritati ut possetis adquiescere, humilitate opus erat, quae ceruici uestrae difficillime persuaderi potest. Quid enim incredibile dicitur, praesertim uobis qui talia sapitis, quibus ad hoc credendum uos ipsos admonere debeatis; quid, inquam, uobis incredibile dicitur, cum dicitur Deus adsumpsisse humanam animam et corpus? Vos certe tantum tribuitis animae intellectuali, quae anima utique humana est, ut eam consubstantialem paternae illi menti, quem Dei Filium confitemini, fieri posse dicatis.
既然祂本性上在我們裡面植入了渴望得福與不朽的心,祂便存留為有福者,卻承受了必死之性,為要將我們所愛慕的賜給我們;祂藉著親身受苦,教導我們輕看我們所懼怕的。但為使你們能順服這真理,卻需要謙卑——這是最難以說服你們僵硬頸項去接受的。所傳講的有何難以置信之事,尤其對你們這些通曉此類事理的人而言,以致你們本應勸勉自己去相信?我說,當人說神取了人的靈魂與身體時,向你們所傳講的有何難以置信之處?你們自己確實如此高抬那理智之靈魂——那無疑就是人的靈魂——甚至說它能與你們所承認為神之子的那位父性心智同質。
And since He has naturally implanted in us the desire to be blessed and immortal, He, remaining blessed and yet taking upon Himself our mortality in order to grant us what we love, by His own suffering taught us to despise what we fear. But that you might be able to acquiesce in this truth, humility was needful—a thing most difficult to persuade your stiff neck to accept. For what incredible thing is being told, especially to you who understand such matters, by which you ought to admonish your very selves to believe it? What, I say, incredible thing is told you when it is said that God assumed a human soul and body? You yourselves certainly attribute so much to the intellectual soul—which is assuredly the human soul—that you say it can become consubstantial with that paternal Mind whom you confess to be the Son of God.
11:130
Quid ergo incredibile est, si aliqua una intellectualis anima modo quodam ineffabili et singulari pro multorum salute suscepta est? Corpus uero animae cohaerere, ut homo totus et plenus sit, natura ipsa nostra teste cognoscimus. Quod nisi usitatissimum esset, hoc profecto esset incredibilius; facilius quippe in fidem recipiendum est, etsi humanum diuino, etsi mutabile incommutabili, tamen spiritum spiritui, aut ut uerbis utar, quae in usu habetis, incorporeum incorporeo, quam corpus incorporeo cohaerere. An forte uos offendit inusitatus corporis partus ex uirgine? Neque hoc debet offendere, immo potius ad pietatem suscipiendam debet adducere, quod mirabilis mirabiliter natus est.
那麼,倘若某一個理智的靈魂,以一種難以言喻且獨一無二的方式,為了眾人的救恩而被取用,這有何難以置信?至於身體與靈魂結合,構成一個完整而全備的人,我們憑我們本性自身的見證便已知曉。這事若非最為尋常,反倒更加難以置信;因為要承認相信靈與靈相聯——縱然是人的與神的、可變的與不變的相聯——或用你們慣用的話說,是無形體者與無形體者相聯,這比承認身體與無形體者相聯更為容易。或者,身體出於童女那不尋常的誕生使你們絆倒?然而這也不該使你們絆倒,反倒該引你們去接受敬虔之心,因為那奇妙者是奇妙地降生的。
What, then, is incredible if some one intellectual soul, in a manner ineffable and unique, was assumed for the salvation of many? That a body should be joined to a soul so as to make one whole and complete man, we know by the witness of our very own nature. And if this were not most customary, it would surely be far more incredible; for it is easier to admit to belief that spirit should cleave to spirit—though the human to the divine, the mutable to the immutable—or, to use words you commonly employ, the incorporeal to the incorporeal, than that a body should cleave to what is incorporeal. Or does perhaps the unusual birth of a body from a virgin offend you? Yet this too ought not to offend, but rather to draw you toward embracing piety, that One marvelous was marvelously born.
11:131
An uero quod ipsum corpus morte depositum et in melius resurrectione mutatum iam incorruptibile neque mortale in superna subuexit, hoc fortasse credere recusatis intuentes Porphyrium in his ipsis libris, ex quibus multa posui, quos de regressu animae scripsit, tam crebro praecipere omne corpus esse fugiendum, ut anima possit beata permanere cum Deo? Sed ipse potius ista sentiens corrigendus fuit, praesertim cum de anima mundi huius uisibilis et tam ingentis corporeae molis cum illo tam incredibilia sapiatis. Platone quippe auctore animal esse dicitis mundum et animal beatissimum, quod uultis esse etiam sempiternum.
或者,你們所拒絕相信的正是這事——那身體本身,在死亡中被卸下,藉復活而變得更美,如今已不朽壞、不再必死,被高舉到上界——因為你們注目於波菲利,他在我大量引用的那些書中,即他所寫《論靈魂之回歸》,如此頻繁地教導:若靈魂要與神同在而保持有福,就必須逃離一切身體?然而他本人既持這樣的見解,反倒該被糾正,尤其你們對這可見世界之靈魂、以及如此龐大的形體之靈魂,所持的信念同樣難以置信。因為,你們憑柏拉圖的權威說,世界是一個動物,且是最有福的動物,你們還願它是永恆的。
Or is it perhaps this that you refuse to believe—that that very body, laid aside in death and changed for the better by resurrection, now incorruptible and no longer mortal, was borne aloft to the heights—because you look to Porphyry, who in these very books from which I have quoted much, which he wrote On the Return of the Soul, so frequently enjoins that every body must be fled if the soul is to remain blessed with God? But he himself, holding such views, ought rather to have been corrected, especially since you hold beliefs no less incredible about the soul of this visible world and of so vast a corporeal mass. For, on the authority of Plato, you say the world is an animal, and a most blessed animal, which you wish to be also everlasting.
11:132
Quo modo ergo nec umquam soluetur a corpore, nec umquam carebit beatitudine, si, ut beata sit anima, corpus est omne fugiendum? Solem quoque istum et cetera sidera non solum in libris uestris corpora esse fatemini, quod uobiscum omnes homines et conspicere non cunctantur et dicere; uerum etiam altiore, ut putatis, peritia haec esse animalia beatissima perhibetis et cum his corporibus sempiterna. Quid ergo est, quod, cum uobis fides Christiana suadetur, tunc obliuiscimini, aut ignorare uos fingitis, quid disputare aut docere soleatis? Quid causae est, cur propter opiniones uestras, quas uos ipsi oppugnatis, Christiani esse nolitis, nisi quia Christus humiliter uenit et uos superbi estis?
那麼,若為使靈魂得福必須逃離一切身體,那世界之靈魂又怎會永不脫離身體、又永不缺乏福樂呢?這太陽和其他星辰,你們不僅在你們書中承認是形體——這是所有人連同你們都毫不遲疑地既目睹又述說的——而且你們憑你們自以為更高深的學識,還斷言這些是最有福的動物,與這些形體一同永存。那麼,這是怎麼回事:當有人向你們力陳基督信仰時,你們竟忘記、或假裝不知你們慣常辯論或教導的內容?究竟是什麼緣故,使你們為著你們自己所抨擊的己見,竟不願作基督徒,若不是因為基督謙卑地降臨,而你們卻是驕傲的?
How, then, will it never be released from a body, nor ever lack blessedness, if, in order that a soul may be blessed, every body must be fled? This sun too and the other stars you confess to be bodies, not only in your books—which all men, along with you, do not hesitate both to see and to say—but you moreover assert, by what you deem a loftier expertise, that these are most blessed animals, everlasting together with these very bodies. What is it, then, that when the Christian faith is urged upon you, you forget, or feign to be ignorant of, what you are accustomed to dispute or teach? What is the cause why, on account of your own opinions, which you yourselves assail, you refuse to become Christians, unless it be that Christ came in humility and you are proud?
11:133
Qualia sanctorum corpora in resurrectione futura sint, potest aliquanto scrupulosius inter Christianarum scripturarum doctissimos disputari; futura tamen sempiterna minime dubitamus, et talia futura, quale sua resurrectione Christus demonstrauit exemplum. Sed qualiacumque sint, cum incorruptibilia prorsus et inmortalia nihiloque animae contemplationem, qua in Deo figitur, inpedientia praedicentur uosque etiam dicatis esse in caelestibus inmortalia corpora inmortaliter beatorum: quid est quod, ut beati simus, omne corpus fugiendum esse opinamini, ut fidem Christianam quasi rationabiliter fugere uideamini, nisi quia illud est, quod iterum dico: Christus est humilis, uos superbi?
聖徒在復活時將有怎樣的身體,或許可在通曉基督教聖經的最博學者之間,以稍為精細的方式加以辯論;然而它們將是永存的,我們毫不懷疑,並且它們將如同基督藉自己的復活所顯明的樣式。但無論它們如何,既然它們被宣稱為完全不朽壞、不朽,且絕不妨礙靈魂那注目於神的默觀——並且你們自己也說天上有那些永享福樂者的不朽身體——那麼你們為何仍以為,為使我們得福必須逃離一切身體,以致你們看似合理地逃避基督信仰,若不是我要再說的那件事:基督是謙卑的,你們卻是驕傲的?
What sort of bodies the saints will have in the resurrection may be disputed with somewhat greater subtlety among the most learned of the Christian Scriptures; that they will be everlasting, however, we do not in the least doubt, and that they will be such as Christ by His own resurrection displayed as a pattern. But whatever they may be, since they are declared to be wholly incorruptible and immortal, and in no way to hinder that contemplation of the soul by which it is fixed on God—and since you too say there are in the heavens immortal bodies of those immortally blessed—what is it that you suppose every body must be fled in order for us to be blessed, so that you seem to flee the Christian faith as if reasonably, unless it be that which I say again: Christ is humble, you are proud?
11:134
An forte corrigi pudet? Et hoc uitium non nisi superborum est. Pudet uidelicet doctos homines ex discipulis Platonis fieri discipulos Christi, qui piscatorem suo spiritu docuit sapere ac dicere: In principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum. Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est nihil, quod factum est. In ipso uita erat, et uita erat lux hominum, et lux in tenebris lucet, et tenebrae eam non conprehenderunt.
或者,你們是恥於被糾正?而這惡習非驕傲者莫屬。博學之士竟以恥為之:從柏拉圖的門徒變為基督的門徒;基督藉祂的靈教導一個漁夫得以領悟,並說:「太初有道,道與神同在,道就是神。這道太初與神同在。萬物是藉著祂造的;凡被造的,沒有一樣不是藉著祂造的。生命在祂裡頭,這生命就是人的光。光照在黑暗裡,黑暗卻不接受光。」
Or is it perhaps that you are ashamed to be corrected? And this vice belongs to none but the proud. Learned men, forsooth, are ashamed to become, from disciples of Plato, disciples of Christ, who by His Spirit taught a fisherman to have understanding and to say: In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him was made nothing that was made. In Him was life, and the life was the light of men, and the light shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not.
11:135
Quod initium sancti euangelii, cui nomen est secundum Iohannem, quidam Platonicus, sicut a sancto sene Simpliciano, qui postea Mediolanensi ecclesiae praesedit episcopus, solebamus audire, aureis litteris conscribendum et per omnes ecclesias in locis eminentissimis proponendum esse dicebat. Sed ideo uiluit superbis Deus ille magister, quia Verbum caro factum est et habitauit in nobis; ut parum sit miseris quod aegrotant, nisi se etiam in ipsa aegritudine extollant et de medicina, qua sanari poterant, erubescant. Non enim hoc faciunt ut erigantur, sed ut cadendo grauius affligantur.
這聖福音的開端,稱為《約翰福音》——正如我們常從聖潔的老者辛普里西安努斯口中聽到,他後來作了米蘭教會的主教——有一位柏拉圖主義者說,這段話理當以金字書寫,並在各教會最顯眼之處張貼出來。然而那位神聖的教師之所以在驕傲者眼中變得毫無價值,其緣由乃在於:道成了肉身,住在我們中間。以致對那些困苦者而言,僅僅患病還算太少,除非他們竟在病中自高,並對那本可醫治他們的良藥感到羞愧。因為他們如此行,不是為要被扶起,而是要在跌倒中更沉重地受挫。
This beginning of the holy Gospel entitled According to John—as we used to hear from the holy old man Simplicianus, who afterward presided as bishop over the church of Milan—a certain Platonist said ought to be written in golden letters and set up in the most conspicuous places throughout all the churches. But that divine Teacher became of no worth to the proud for this reason: that the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us; so that it is too little for the wretched that they are sick, unless they even exalt themselves in their very sickness, and blush at the medicine by which they might have been healed. For they do this not that they may be raised up, but that by falling they may be more grievously crushed.
11:136
[XXX] Si post Platonem aliquid emendare existimatur indignum, cur ipse Porphyrius nonnulla et non parua emendauit? Nam Platonem animas hominum post mortem reuolui usque ad corpora bestiarum scripsisse certissimum est. Hanc sententiam Porphyrii doctor tenuit et Plotinus; Porphyrio tamen iure displicuit. In hominum sane non sua quae dimiserant, sed alia noua corpora redire humanas animas arbitratus est. Puduit scilicet illud credere, ne mater fortasse filium in mulam reuoluta uectaret; et non puduit hoc credere, ubi reuoluta mater in puellam filio forsitan nuberet.
〔第三十章〕若人認為在柏拉圖之後修正任何事都是不當的,那波菲利本人為何修正了不少事,且是非小之事?因為極為確定的是,柏拉圖曾寫道:人死後的靈魂會輾轉輪迴,甚至墮入獸類的身體。這見解連波菲利的老師普羅提諾也持守;然而波菲利卻正當地不以為然。他確實判定:人的靈魂會回到人身,不是回到它們所離開的身體,而是回到別的新身體。他顯然恥於相信:一位母親或許輪迴成一頭騾子,竟馱載自己的兒子;然而他卻不恥於相信這事:母親輪迴成一個女孩,或許嫁給自己的兒子。
[XXX] If it is deemed unworthy to amend anything after Plato, why did Porphyry himself amend not a few things, and those no small ones? For it is most certain that Plato wrote that the souls of men after death are rolled round even down into the bodies of beasts. This opinion Porphyry's teacher Plotinus also held; yet it rightly displeased Porphyry. He judged indeed that human souls return into men, not into the bodies they had left, but into other new ones. He was ashamed, forsooth, to believe that a mother, rolled round perhaps into a mule, might carry her own son; and yet he was not ashamed to believe that a mother, rolled round into a girl, might perhaps be married to her son.
11:137
Quanto creditur honestius, quod sancti et ueraces angeli docuerunt, quod prophetae Dei spiritu acti locuti sunt, quod ipse quem uenturum Saluatorem praemissi nuntii praedixerunt, quod missi apostoli qui orbem terrarum euangelio repleuerunt, — quanto, inquam, honestius creditur reuerti animas semel ad corpora propria quam reuerti totiens ad diuersa! Verum tamen, ut dixi, ex magna parte correctus est in hac opinione Porphyrius, ut saltem in solos homines humanas animas praecipitari posse sentiret, beluinos autem carceres euertere minime dubitaret.
與此相比,人相信這事何其更為體面——就是聖潔誠實的天使所教導的、被神的靈感動的先知所言說的、那位由先遣使者所預告將要來臨的救主親自所啟示的、以及那些被差遣、以福音充滿全地的使徒所宣講的——我說,相信靈魂只一次回到自己的身體,比相信它們如此屢次回到各樣不同的身體,何其更為體面!然而正如我所說,波菲利在這見解上大體已被糾正,以致他主張人的靈魂只能墮入人身,並毫不遲疑地推翻了那獸類的牢籠之說。
How much more honorably is it believed—what the holy and truthful angels taught, what the prophets moved by the Spirit of God spoke, what He Himself whom the forerunning messengers foretold as the Savior to come, what the apostles sent forth who filled the whole earth with the Gospel proclaimed—how much more honorably, I say, is it believed that souls return once to their own bodies, than that they return so many times to divers bodies! Yet, as I have said, Porphyry was in large part corrected in this opinion, so that he held human souls can be cast down into men alone, and did not in the least hesitate to overthrow the beastly prisons.
11:138
Dicit etiam ad hoc Deum animam mundo dedisse, ut materiae cognoscens mala ad Patrem recurreret nec aliquando iam talium polluta contagione teneretur. Vbi etsi aliquid inconuenienter sapit (magis enim data est corpori, ut bona faceret; non enim mala disceret, si non faceret), in eo tamen aliorum Platonicorum opinionem et non in re parua emendauit, quod mundatam ab omnibus malis animam et cum Patre constitutam numquam iam mala mundi huius passuram esse confessus est. Qua sententia profecto abstulit, quod esse Platonicum maxime perhibetur, ut mortuos ex uiuis, ita uiuos ex mortuis semper fieri;
再者,他說神將靈魂賜給世界乃為此目的:使靈魂藉認識物質的種種惡,得以歸回父那裡,永不再被與此類事物接觸的污穢所束縛。在此,他雖有某種不合宜的觀念(因為靈魂毋寧是被賜給身體,好行善;因為它若不行諸惡,就不會認識諸惡),然而在這點上他修正了其他柏拉圖主義者的見解,且非小事:因為他承認,靈魂一旦從一切惡中被潔淨、並與父同在,就永不再遭受這世界的諸惡。他藉這見解確實廢除了那被認為最具柏拉圖特色的說法——即如同死者由生者而成,生者亦永遠由死者而成。
He says, moreover, that God gave the soul to the world for this purpose: that, coming to know the evils of matter, it might return to the Father and never again be held bound by the pollution of contact with such things. Here, although he has some inappropriate notion (for the soul was rather given to the body that it might do good; for it would not learn evils if it did not do them), yet in this he amended the opinion of the other Platonists, and that in no small matter: for he confessed that the soul, once cleansed from all evils and established with the Father, will never again suffer the evils of this world. By this opinion he certainly did away with what is held to be most characteristically Platonic—that, as the dead are made from the living, so the living are ever made from the dead.
11:139
falsumque esse ostendit, quod Platonice uidetur dixisse Vergilius, in campos Elysios purgatas animas missas (quo nomine tamquam per fabulam uidentur significari gaudia beatorum) ad fluuium Letheum euocari, hoc est ad obliuionem praeteritorum: Scilicet inmemores supera ut conuexa reuisant Rursus et incipiant in corpora uelle reuerti. Merito displicuit hoc Porphyrio quoniam re uera credere stultum est ex illa uita, quae beatissima esse non poterit nisi de sua fuerit aeternitate certissima, desiderare animas corruptibilium corporum labem et inde ad ista remeare, tamquam hoc agat summa purgatio, ut inquinatio requiratur.
他還指出維吉爾以柏拉圖式所言的乃是虛妄——即被潔淨的靈魂被送入樂園(此名似以寓言方式表示有福者的喜樂),卻被召到忘川,就是被召去忘記往事:即,它們既已遺忘,便可再次重返上天的穹蒼,並開始渴望回到身體之中。這事正當地使波菲利不悅,因為若真要相信:從那生命——那生命除非最確定自身的永恆,否則不能成為最有福的——靈魂竟渴望朽壞之身的敗壞與玷污,並由此返回這些事物,彷彿至高的潔淨要成就此事,就是使人重尋玷污,這實在是愚蠢的。
And he showed to be false what Virgil, in Platonic fashion, seems to have said—that the purged souls sent into the Elysian fields (by which name the joys of the blessed seem to be signified as by a fable) are summoned to the river Lethe, that is, to the forgetting of things past: Namely, that, forgetful, they may again revisit the vault above and begin to wish to return into bodies. Rightly did this displease Porphyry, since it is truly foolish to believe that from that life—which cannot be most blessed unless it be most certain of its own eternity—souls should desire the corruption and taint of corruptible bodies and thence return to these things, as though the highest purgation should bring this about, that defilement be sought after.
11:140
Si enim quod perfecte mundantur hoc efficit, ut omnium obliuiscantur malorum, malorum autem obliuio facit corporum desiderium, ubi rursus implicentur malis: profecto erit infelicitatis causa summa felicitas et stultitiae causa perfectio sapientiae et inmunditiae causa summa mundatio. Nec ueritate ibi beata erit anima, quamdiucumque erit, ubi oportet fallatur, ut beata sit. Non enim beata erit nisi secura; ut autem secura sit, falso putabit semper se beatam fore, quoniam aliquando erit et misera. Cui ergo gaudendi causa falsitas erit, quo modo de ueritate gaudebit? Vidit hoc Porphyrius purgatamque animam ob hoc reuerti dixit ad Patrem, ne aliquando iam malorum polluta contagione teneatur.
因為,若它們被完全潔淨這一事實促成此結果,就是使它們忘記一切惡,而忘記諸惡又產生對身體的渴望,以致它們再次陷入諸惡之中——那麼至高的福樂必成為不幸之因,智慧的完美必成為愚昧之因,至高的潔淨必成為不潔之因。並且靈魂在那裡也不能因真理而有福,因為無論它在那裡存在多久,都必須被欺騙才能有福。因為它除非安穩就不能有福;但為使它安穩,它就要虛妄地以為自己將永遠有福,因為它在某時也將成為困苦的。那麼,對一個以虛謊為喜樂之因的靈魂而言,它怎能因真理而喜樂?波菲利看見了這點,便說被潔淨的靈魂歸回父那裡,乃為此緣故:使它永不再被與諸惡接觸的污穢所束縛。
For if the fact that they are perfectly cleansed brings this about, that they forget all evils, and the forgetting of evils produces the desire for bodies, wherein they are again entangled in evils—then surely the highest felicity will be the cause of unhappiness, and the perfection of wisdom the cause of folly, and the highest cleansing the cause of impurity. Nor will the soul there be blessed by truth, for however long it exists there, it must be deceived in order to be blessed. For it will not be blessed unless it is secure; but that it may be secure, it will falsely suppose it will always be blessed, since at some time it will also be wretched. To whom, then, the cause of rejoicing will be falsehood, how will it rejoice in truth? Porphyry saw this, and said that the purged soul returns to the Father for this reason: that it may never again be held bound by the pollution of contact with evils.
11:141
Falso igitur a quibusdam est Platonicis creditus quasi necessarius orbis ille ab eisdem abeundi et ad eadem reuertendi. Quod etiamsi uerum esset, quid hoc scire prodesset, nisi forte inde se nobis auderent praeferre Platonici, quia id nos in hac uita iam nesciremus, quod ipsi in alia meliore uita purgatissimi et sapientissimi fuerant nescituri et falsum credendo beati futuri? Quod si absurdissimum et stultissimum est dicere, Porphyrii profecto est praeferenda sententia his, qui animarum circulos alternante semper beatitate et miseria suspicati sunt. Quod si ita est, ecce Platonicus in melius a Platone dissentit;
因此某些柏拉圖主義者所相信的那循環——即從同一事物出離、又返回同一事物——彷彿是必然的,實屬虛妄。縱然這是真的,知道它又有何益處,除非柏拉圖主義者或許因此膽敢自高於我們,說我們在此生尚不知道的事,他們在另一更美的生命中,作為最被潔淨、最有智慧者,卻註定不會知道,並因相信虛謊而將要得福?但若說這話是最荒謬、最愚蠢的,那麼波菲利的見解確實勝過那些設想靈魂循環、福樂與困苦永遠交替之人。若是如此,看哪,一位柏拉圖主義者在更美的方向上與柏拉圖相異;
Falsely, therefore, was that cycle believed by certain Platonists to be, as it were, necessary—of departing from the same things and returning to the same. And even if this were true, what profit would there be in knowing it, unless perhaps the Platonists would dare on that account to prefer themselves to us, because in this life we do not yet know what they, in another and better life, being most purged and most wise, would be destined not to know, and would be blessed by believing what is false? But if it is most absurd and most foolish to say this, then surely the opinion of Porphyry is to be preferred to those who supposed the cycles of souls with blessedness and misery ever alternating. And if this is so, behold, a Platonist dissents from Plato for the better;
11:142
ecce uidit, quod ille non uidit, nec post talem ac tantum magistrum refugit correctionem, sed homini praeposuit ueritatem. [XXXI] Cur ergo non potius diuinitati credimus de his rebus, quas humano ingenio peruestigare non possumus, quae animam quoque ipsam non Deo coaeternam, sed creatam dicit esse, quae non erat? Vt enim hoc Platonici nollent credere, hanc utique causam idoneam sibi uidebantur adferre, quia, nisi quod semper ante fuisset, sempiternum deinceps esse non posset;
看哪,他看見了那另一位所未見的,並且在如此偉大的老師之後也不畏懼糾正,反倒把真理置於一人之上。〔第三十一章〕那麼,關於那些我們無法憑人的才智探究的事,我們為何不寧可相信神性呢?——就是那說靈魂本身並非與神同永恆、乃是被造、先前並不存在的神性。柏拉圖主義者之所以不願相信這點,他們自以為所提出的合適理由乃是:除非某物先前一直存在,否則此後就不能是永存的。
behold, he saw what the other did not see, nor after so great a master did he shrink from correction, but preferred truth to a man. [XXXI] Why, then, do we not rather believe the divinity concerning those matters which we cannot search out by human wit—the divinity which says that the soul itself is not coeternal with God, but was created, whereas before it was not? For the reason the Platonists were unwilling to believe this, they seemed to themselves to offer as suitable was this: that nothing could henceforth be everlasting unless it had always existed before.
11:143
quamquam et de mundo et de his, quos in mundo deos a Deo factos scribit Plato, apertissime dicat eos esse coepisse et habere initium, finem tamen non habituros, sed per conditoris potentissimam uoluntatem in aeternum mansuros esse perhibeat. Verum id quo modo intellegant inuenerunt, non esse hoc uidelicet temporis, sed substitutionis initium. "Sicut enim, inquiunt, si pes ex aeternitate semper fuisset in puluere, semper ei subesset uestigium, quod tamen uestigium a calcante factum nemo dubitaret, nec alterum altero prius esset, quamuis alterum ab altero factum esset:
然而關於世界、以及柏拉圖所寫在世界之內由神所造的諸神,他極為公開地說它們曾有起始、並有開端,卻聲稱它們終究沒有終結,反倒藉著它們創造主至強大的旨意,將永遠存留。但他們如何理解此事,也已尋出——即這開端並非時間的開端,而是次序依存的開端。他們說:「因為正如,若一隻腳自永恆以來一直踏在塵土上,其下便一直有一個腳印,然而無人會懷疑這腳印是由踏足者所造,二者也無先後之分,雖然其一是由其另一所造:
And yet concerning the world, and concerning those whom Plato writes to be gods made by God within the world, he most openly says that they began and have a beginning, but declares that they will nevertheless have no end, but, through the most mighty will of their Founder, will remain forever. But the manner in which they understand this they have found out—that this is, namely, not a beginning of time, but of substitution. "For just as," they say, "if a foot had from eternity always been in dust, a footprint would always have been beneath it, which footprint nevertheless no one would doubt was made by the one treading, nor would the one be prior to the other, although the one was made by the other:
11:144
sic, inquiunt, et mundus atque in illo dii creati et semper fuerunt semper existente qui fecit, et tamen facti sunt." Numquid ergo, si anima semper fuit, etiam miseria eius semper fuisse dicenda est? Porro si aliquid in illa, quod ex aeterno non fuit, esse coepit ex tempore, cur non fieri potuerit, ut ipsa esset ex tempore quae antea non fuisset? Deinde beatitudo quoque eius post experimentum malorum firmior et sine fine mansura, sicut iste confitetur, procul dubio coepit ex tempore, et tamen semper erit, cum ante non fuerit. Illa igitur omnis argumentatio dissoluta est, qua putatur nihil esse posse sine fine temporis, nisi quod initium non habet temporis.
照樣,」他們說,「世界以及在其中被造的諸神,既然造它們者永遠存在,它們也就一直存在,然而它們卻是被造的。」那麼,若靈魂一直存在,是否也該說它的困苦一直存在?但若靈魂裡面某樣並非自永恆就有的東西,開始在時間中存在,那麼為何不能發生這樣的事:靈魂本身也在時間中存在,而它先前並不存在?再者,靈魂的福樂——正如此人自己所承認的,那福樂在經歷諸惡之後將更堅固、並將無終地存留——無疑是在時間中開始的,然而它將永遠存在,雖然它先前並不存在。因此,那認為「除非某物沒有時間的開端,否則不能沒有時間的終結」的整套論證便瓦解了。
so also," they say, "the world and the gods created within it have both always existed, since He who made them always exists, and yet they were made." If, then, the soul always existed, must its misery too be said always to have existed? But if something in it which did not exist from eternity began to be in time, why could it not have come to pass that the soul itself should be in time, which formerly had not been? Furthermore, its blessedness also—which, after the experience of evils, will be firmer and destined to remain without end, as this man himself confesses—undoubtedly began in time, and yet will always be, though before it was not. That whole argument, therefore, is dissolved by which it is supposed that nothing can be without end of time unless it has no beginning of time.
11:145
Inuenta est enim animae beatitudo, quae cum initium temporis habuerit, finem temporis non habebit. Quapropter diuinae auctoritati humana cedat infirmitas, eisque beatis et inmortalibus de uera religione credamus, qui sibi honorem non expetunt, quem Deo suo, qui etiam noster est, deberi sciunt, nec iubent, ut sacrificium faciamus, nisi ei tantum, cuius et nos cum illis, ut saepe dixi et saepe dicendum est, sacrificium esse debemus, per eum sacerdotem offerendi, qui in homine, quem suscepit, secundum quem et sacerdos esse uoluit, etiam usque ad mortem sacrificium pro nobis dignatus est fieri.
因為靈魂的福樂已被尋出,這福樂雖有時間的開端,卻沒有時間的終結。因此,願人的軟弱讓步於神的權威,讓我們就真宗教的事相信那些有福且不朽的存在,他們不為自己求那榮耀——他們知道那榮耀該歸於他們的神,那神也是我們的神——他們也不吩咐我們獻祭,唯獨向祂獨一者獻祭;正如我屢次所言、也當屢次言說的,我們與他們都當作祂的祭物,藉著那位祭司獻上;那位祭司在祂所取的人性中,並按那人性祂也願作祭司,甚至甘願為我們至死作了祭物。
For the soul's blessedness has been found which, though it has a beginning of time, will have no end of time. Wherefore let human weakness yield to divine authority, and let us believe those blessed and immortal beings concerning true religion, who do not seek for themselves the honor which they know is due to their God, who is also ours, nor bid us offer sacrifice save to Him alone, whose sacrifice both we and they—as I have often said, and often must be said—ought to be, being offered through that Priest who, in the man whom He assumed, and according to whom He willed also to be a Priest, deigned even unto death to become a sacrifice for us.
11:146
[XXXII] Haec est religio, quae uniuersalem continet uiam animae liberandae, quoniam nulla nisi hac liberari potest. Haec est enim quodam modo regalis uia, quae una ducit ad regnum, non temporali fastigio nutabundum, sed aeternitatis firmitate securum. Cum autem dicit Porphyrius in primo iuxta finem de regressu animae libro nondum receptum in unam quandam sectam, quod uniuersalem contineat uiam animae liberandae, uel a philosophia uerissima aliqua uel ab Indorum moribus ac disciplina, aut inductione Chaldaeorum aut alia qualibet uia, nondumque in suam notitiam eandem uiam historiali cognitione perlatam: procul dubio confitetur esse aliquam, sed nondum in suam uenisse notitiam.
〔第三十二章〕這就是那持守靈魂得釋放之普世道路的宗教,因為靈魂唯獨藉此才能得釋放。因為這在某種意義上是那條王者之路,唯獨它引向一個國度——不是搖搖欲墜於時間之巔的國度,而是穩固於永恆堅定中的國度。但當波菲利在《論靈魂之回歸》第一卷末尾附近說:尚無任何一個學派接納了那包含靈魂得釋放之普世道路者——無論是某種最真確的哲學,或印度人的風俗與規範,或迦勒底人的引導,或任何別的道路,且這道路尚未藉歷史性的認識進入他的知識——他無疑承認確有這樣一條道路,只是它尚未進入他的認知。
[XXXII] This is the religion which holds the universal way of the soul's liberation, since by none but this can it be liberated. For this is, in a certain manner, the royal way, which alone leads to a kingdom—not one tottering on a temporal pinnacle, but secure in the firmness of eternity. But when Porphyry says, in the first book near its end concerning the return of the soul, that no single sect has yet embraced what contains the universal way of the soul's liberation—whether some most true philosophy, or the customs and discipline of the Indians, or the induction of the Chaldeans, or by any other way whatsoever, and that this way had not yet come to his knowledge by historical acquaintance—he beyond doubt confesses that there is such a way, but that it had not yet come to his notice.
11:147
Ita ei non sufficiebat quidquid de anima liberanda studiosissime didicerat sibique uel potius aliis nosse ac tenere uidebatur. Sentiebat enim adhuc sibi deesse aliquam praestantissimam auctoritatem, quam de re tanta sequi oporteret. Cum autem dicit uel a philosophia uerissima aliqua nondum in suam notitiam peruenisse sectam, quae uniuersalem contineat uiam animae liberandae: satis, quantum arbitror, ostendit uel eam philosophiam, in qua ipse philosophatus est, non esse uerissimam, uel ea non contineri talem uiam. Et quo modo iam potest esse uerissima, qua non continetur haec uia?
如此,凡他極其勤勉地學習有關靈魂得釋放的事、並自以為(或毋寧說在別人看來)已經知曉並持守的,對他仍嫌不足。因為他察覺自己仍缺乏某種最卓越的權威,就是在如此重大之事上人所當跟從的。但當他說:即使從任何最真確的哲學,也尚無一個學派進入他的認知、能包含靈魂得釋放之普世道路時,依我判斷,他相當明白地顯示:要麼他所研習其中的那哲學並非最真確的,要麼這樣的道路並不包含於其中。那既不包含這道路,如今又怎能是最真確的呢?
Thus whatever he had most diligently learned concerning the soul's liberation, and seemed to himself, or rather to others, to know and hold, was not sufficient for him. For he perceived that there was still lacking to him some most excellent authority which one ought to follow in so great a matter. But when he says that not even from any most true philosophy had a sect yet come to his knowledge which contains the universal way of the soul's liberation, he shows quite plainly, as I judge, either that the very philosophy in which he philosophized is not the most true, or that such a way is not contained in it. And how can that now be the most true, in which this way is not contained?
11:148
Nam quae alia uia est uniuersalis animae liberandae, nisi qua uniuersae animae liberantur ac per hoc sine illa nulla anima liberatur? Cum autem addit et dicit: "Vel ab Indorum moribus ac disciplina, uel ab inductione Chaldaeorum uel alia qualibet uia", manifestissima uoce testatur neque illis quae ab Indis neque illis quae a Chaldaeis didicerat hanc uniuersalem uiam liberandae animae contineri; et utique se a Chaldaeis oracula diuina sumpsisse, quorum adsiduam commemorationem facit, tacere non potuit.
因為除了那使一切靈魂普遍得釋放、因而沒有它就無靈魂得釋放的道路以外,還有什麼別的普世的靈魂得釋放之道路呢?但當他補充說:「或出於印度人的風俗與規範,或出於迦勒底人的引導,或任何別的道路」時,他以最明顯的話語作證:無論是他從印度人所學的,或從迦勒底人所學的,都不包含這靈魂得釋放的普世道路;而他不能不承認,他確實從迦勒底人那裡取用了神諭,並且他還不斷提及這些神諭。
For what other universal way is there of the soul's liberation, save that by which all souls universally are liberated, and consequently without which no soul is liberated? But when he adds and says: "Or from the customs and discipline of the Indians, or from the induction of the Chaldeans, or by any other way whatsoever," he testifies with most manifest voice that neither in those things which he had learned from the Indians nor in those which he had learned from the Chaldeans is this universal way of the soul's liberation contained; and he could not keep silent that he had assuredly taken divine oracles from the Chaldeans, of which he makes constant mention.
11:149
Quam uult ergo intellegi animae liberandae uniuersalem uiam nondum receptam uel ex aliqua uerissima philosophia uel ex earum gentium doctrinis, quae magnae uelut in diuinis rebus habebantur, quia pius apud eas curiositas ualuit quorumque angelorum cognoscendorum et colendorum, nondumque in suam notitiam historiali cognitione perlatam? Quaenam ista est uniuersalis uia, nisi quae non suae cuique genti propria, sed uniuersis gentibus quae communis esset diuinitus inpertita est? Quam certe iste homo non mediocri ingenio praeditus esse non dubitat. Prouidentiam quippe diuinam sine ista uniuersali uia liberandae animae genus humanum relinquere potuisse non credit.
那麼,他要我們把什麼理解為靈魂得釋放的普世道路呢?——就是那尚未被任何最真確哲學、或被那些在神聖之事上被視為偉大之民族的教義所接納者(因為在他們當中,一種敬虔的好奇心在認識並敬拜某些天使之事上佔了上風),並且尚未藉歷史性的認識進入他認知者。這普世道路究竟是什麼,若不是那從神所賜、並非某一民族所專有、乃是普遍賜給萬族共有者呢?這一點,那位才智非凡之人確實毫不懷疑其存在。因為他不相信神聖的護理竟能將人類撇下、不給這靈魂得釋放的普世道路。
What, then, would he have us understand as the universal way of the soul's liberation, not yet embraced either from any most true philosophy or from the doctrines of those nations who were held to be great, as it were, in divine matters—because among them a devout curiosity prevailed concerning the knowing and worshiping of certain angels—and not yet brought to his notice by historical acquaintance? What is this universal way, save that which is imparted from God not as proper to any single nation, but as common to all nations universally? This, that man of no mean genius certainly does not doubt to be. For he does not believe that divine Providence could have left the human race without this universal way of the soul's liberation.
11:150
Neque enim ait non esse, sed hoc tantum bonum tantumque adiutorium nondum receptum, nondum in suam notitiam esse perlatum; nec mirum. Tunc enim Porphyrius erat in rebus humanis, quando ista liberandae animae uniuersalis uia, quae non est alia quam religio Christiana, oppugnari permittebatur ab idolorum daemonumque cultoribus regibusque terrenis, propter asserendum et consecrandum martyrum numerum, hoc est testium ueritatis, per quos ostenderetur omnia corporalia mala pro fide pietatis et commendatione ueritatis esse toleranda.
因為他不是說它不存在,而只是說這如此大的美善、如此大的幫助尚未被接納、尚未進入他的認知;這也不足為奇。因為波菲利當時身處人間,正值這靈魂得釋放的普世道路——那道路無非就是基督教信仰——被容許遭受偶像與鬼魔的敬拜者、以及世上君王的攻擊之時,這是為要設立並成聖殉道者的數目,就是真理見證人的數目,好藉他們顯明:為敬虔的信德、為彰顯真理,一切肉身的苦難都當忍受。
For he does not say that it does not exist, but only that this so great good and so great a help had not yet been embraced, had not yet come to his notice; and no wonder. For Porphyry was then in human affairs at a time when this universal way of the soul's liberation—which is none other than the Christian religion—was permitted to be assailed by the worshipers of idols and demons and by earthly kings, for the sake of establishing and consecrating the number of the martyrs, that is, of the witnesses of the truth, through whom it might be shown that all bodily evils must be endured for the faith of piety and for the commendation of truth.
11:151
Videbat ergo ista Porphyrius et per huius modi persecutiones cito istam uiam perituram et propterea non esse ipsam liberandae animae uniuersalem putabat, non intellegens hoc, quod eum mouebat et quod in eius electione perpeti metuebat, ad eius confirmationem robustioremque commendationem potius pertinere. Haec est igitur animae liberandae uniuersalis uia, id est uniuersis gentibus diuina miseratione concessa, cuius profecto notitia ad quoscumque iam uenit et ad quoscumque uentura est, nec debuit nec debebit ei dici: Quare modo? et: Quare sero? quoniam mittentis consilium non est humano ingenio penetrabile.
因此波菲利看見這些事,便以為藉這類逼迫那道路將迅速滅亡,故此他認為它本身並非靈魂得釋放的普世道路——他不明白:正是那攪動他、並在他自己的抉擇中他害怕去忍受的事,反倒有助於這道路的堅立與更有力的彰顯。所以,這就是靈魂得釋放的普世道路——即藉神聖的憐憫普遍賜給萬族者——其知識無論如今已臨到何人、又將臨到何人,都不當、也不會有理由對它說:為何是現在?又為何如此遲?因為那差遣者的旨意非人的才智所能洞察。
Porphyry, therefore, saw these things, and supposed that through persecutions of this kind that way would speedily perish, and on that account he thought it was not itself the universal way of the soul's liberation—not understanding that this very thing which moved him, and which in his own choice he feared to endure, pertained rather to its confirmation and stronger commendation. This, then, is the universal way of the soul's liberation—that is, granted by divine mercy to all nations universally—whose knowledge, to whomsoever it has now come and to whomsoever it is to come, neither ought nor will be right to say to it: Why now? and: Why so late? since the counsel of Him who sends is not penetrable by human wit.
11:152
Quod sensit etiam iste, cum dixit, nondum receptum hoc donum Dei et nondum in suam notitiam fuisse perlatum. Neque enim propterea uerum non esse iudicauit, quia nondum in fidem suam receptum fuerat uel in notitiam nondum peruenerat. Haec est, inquam, liberandorum credentium uniuersalis uia, de qua fidelis Abraham diuinum accepit oraculum: In semine tuo benedicentur omnes gentes. Qui fuit quidem gente Chaldaeus, sed ut talia promissa perciperet et ex illo propagaretur semen dispositum per angelos in manu Mediatoris, in quo esset ista liberandae animae uniuersalis uia, hoc est omnibus gentibus data, iussus est discedere de terra sua et de cognatione sua et de domo patris sui.
那人也察覺了這點,因為他說神的這恩賜尚未被接納、尚未進入他的認知。因為他並不因此就判定它為不真,僅因它尚未被接納入他的信仰、也尚未進入他的認知。我說,這就是那將要得釋放之信徒的普世道路,關乎此道路,忠信的亞伯拉罕領受了神諭:「地上萬族都必因你的後裔得福。」他按族類確是迦勒底人;但為使他領受這樣的應許,並使那藉眾天使、經中保之手所命定的後裔由他繁衍——那位中保裡面有這靈魂得釋放的普世道路,即賜給萬族的道路——他便奉命離開本地、本族、父家。
This too that man perceived, when he said that this gift of God had not yet been embraced and had not yet been brought to his notice. For he did not on that account judge it to be untrue, because it had not yet been received into his faith, nor yet come into his knowledge. This, I say, is the universal way of the believers who are to be liberated, concerning which the faithful Abraham received the divine oracle: In thy seed shall all nations be blessed. He was indeed by nation a Chaldean; but that he might receive such promises, and that from him might be propagated the seed ordained through angels in the hand of the Mediator, in whom should be this universal way of the soul's liberation—that is, given to all nations—he was bidden to depart from his land, and from his kindred, and from his father's house.
11:153
Tunc ipse primitus a Chaldaeorum superstitionibus liberatus unum uerum Deum sequendo coluit, cui haec promittenti fideliter credidit. Haec est uniuersalis uia, de qua in sancta prophetia dictum est: Deus misereatur nostri et benedicat nos f inluminet uultum suum super nos, ut cognoscamus in terra uiam tuam, in omnibus gentibus salutare tuum. Vnde tanto post ex Abrahae semine carne suscepta de se ipso ait ipse Saluator: Ego sum uia, ueritas et uita. Haec est uniuersalis uia, de qua tanto ante prophetatum est: Erit in nouissimis diebus manifestus mons Domini, paratus in cacumine montium et extolletur super colles, et uenient ad eum uniuersae gentes et ingredientur nationes multae et dicent:
那時,他首先從迦勒底人的迷信中得釋放,藉著跟從那獨一的真神而敬拜祂,並忠心地相信那位作這些應許者。這就是那普世道路,關乎它,聖潔的預言中說:「願神憐憫我們,賜福與我們,願祂用臉光照我們,好叫我們認識祂在地上的道路,認識祂在萬族中的救恩。」故此,在許久之後,救主親自取了亞伯拉罕後裔的肉身,論到自己說:「我就是道路、真理、生命。」這就是那普世道路,關乎它,早在許久以前就有預言說:「末後的日子必有這事:耶和華的山必被顯明,立在諸山之巔,高舉過於眾嶺;萬族都要流歸這山,多國的民要前來,說:」
Then, first freed from the superstitions of the Chaldeans, he worshiped the one true God by following Him, and faithfully believed Him who made these promises. This is the universal way, concerning which it is said in holy prophecy: May God have mercy on us and bless us; may He make His countenance to shine upon us, that we may know Thy way upon earth, Thy salvation among all nations. Whence, so long afterward, having taken flesh from the seed of Abraham, the Savior Himself says of Himself: I am the way, the truth, and the life. This is the universal way, concerning which it was prophesied so long before: It shall come to pass in the last days that the mountain of the Lord shall be made manifest, prepared on the top of the mountains, and it shall be exalted above the hills; and all nations shall come to it, and many peoples shall enter in and shall say:
11:154
Venite, ascendamus in montem Domini et in domum Dei Iacob; et adnuntiabit nobis uiam suam, et ingrediemur in ea. Ex Sion enim prodiet lex et uerbum Domini ab Hierusalem. Via ergo ista non est unius gentis, sed uniuersarum gentium; et lex uerbumque Domini non in Sion et Hierusalem remansit, sed inde processit, ut se per uniuersa diffunderet. Vnde ipse Mediator post resurrectionem suam discipulis trepidantibus ait: Oportebat impleri quae scripta sunt in lege et prophetis et psalmis de me.
「來吧,我們登耶和華的山,奔雅各之神的殿;祂必將祂的道路指教我們,我們也要行祂的路。」因為訓誨必出於錫安,耶和華的言語必出於耶路撒冷。所以這道路不屬於一族,而屬於萬族;耶和華的訓誨與言語並未存留在錫安和耶路撒冷,而是從那裡發出,好使自己遍傳於萬有。故此中保親自在復活之後,對戰兢的門徒說:「摩西的律法、先知的書和詩篇上所記關於我的話,都必須應驗。」
Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord and to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will declare to us His way, and we will walk in it. For out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem. This way, therefore, is not of one nation, but of all nations; and the law and the word of the Lord did not remain in Zion and Jerusalem, but went forth thence, that it might diffuse itself through all things. Whence the Mediator Himself, after His resurrection, says to His trembling disciples: It behooved that those things should be fulfilled which were written in the law and the prophets and the psalms concerning Me.
11:155
Tunc aperuit illis sensum, ut intellegerent scripturas, et dixit eis, quia oportebat Christum pati et resurgere a mortuis tertio die et praedicari in nomine eius paenitentiam et remissionem peccatorum per omnes gentes incipientibus ab Hierusalem.
於是祂開他們的心竅,使他們能明白聖經,又對他們說:基督必須受害,第三日從死裡復活,並且人要奉祂的名傳悔改、赦罪的道,從耶路撒冷起直傳到萬族。
Then He opened their understanding, that they might understand the Scriptures, and said to them that it behooved Christ to suffer and to rise again from the dead on the third day, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.
11:156
Haec est igitur uniuersalis animae liberandae uia, quam sancti angeli sanctique prophetae prius in paucis hominibus ubi potuerunt Dei gratiam reperientibus et maxime in Hebraea gente, cuius erat ipsa quodam modo sacrata res publica in prophetationem et praenuntiationem ciuitatis Dei ex omnibus gentibus congregandae, et tabernaculo et templo et sacerdotio et sacrificiis significauerunt et eloquiis quibusdam manifestis, plerisque mysticis praedixerunt;
那麼,這就是靈魂得釋放的普世道路,聖潔的天使與聖潔的先知起初在少數人當中——就是在他們所能之處尋見神恩典的人當中——尤其在希伯來民族當中(其國度在某種意義上本身就被分別為聖,用以預言並預告那將從萬族中招聚而成的神之城),藉著會幕、聖殿、祭司職分與祭祀而作了表徵,並藉某些明白的話語、但多半藉奧祕的話語而作了預告;
This, then, is the universal way of the soul's liberation, which the holy angels and holy prophets first, among the few men who—where they could—found the grace of God, and chiefly among the Hebrew nation (whose commonwealth was, in a certain manner, itself consecrated to the prophecy and foreannouncement of the City of God to be gathered out of all nations), signified by the tabernacle and the temple and the priesthood and the sacrifices, and foretold by certain plain utterances, but for the most part by mystical ones;
11:157
praesens autem in carne ipse Mediator et beati eius apostoli iam testamenti noui gratiam reuelantes apertius indicarunt, quae aliquanto occultius superioribus sunt significata temporibus, pro aetatum generis humani distributione, sicut eam Deo sapienti placuit ordinare, mirabilium operum diuinorum, quorum superius pauca iam posui, contestantibus signis.
但中保親自在肉身中臨在,並祂那有福的使徒們,如今啟示新約的恩典,將那些在往昔較為隱晦地表徵的事,較為公開地指明出來,這乃是按照人類世代的分派,正如神憑祂的智慧所樂意安排的——並有神聖奇妙作為的神蹟作見證,其中的少數我已在上文記下。
but the Mediator Himself, present in the flesh, and His blessed apostles, now revealing the grace of the New Testament, indicated more openly those things which in former times were somewhat more obscurely signified, according to the apportionment of the ages of the human race, even as it pleased God in His wisdom to ordain—with signs bearing witness of divine and wondrous works, of which I have already set down a few above.
11:158
Non enim apparuerunt tantummodo uisiones angelicae et caelestium ministrorum sola uerba sonuerunt, uerum etiam hominibus Dei uerbo simplicis pieitatis agentibus spiritus inmundi de hominum corporibus ac sensibus pulsi sunt, uitia corporis languoresque sanati, fera animalia terrarum et aquarum, uolatilia caeli, ligna, elementa, sidera diuina iussa fecerunt, inferna cesserunt, mortui reuixerunt; exceptis ipsius Saluatoris propriis singularibusque miraculis, maxime natiuitatis et resurrectionis, quorum in uno maternae uirginitatis tantummodo sacramentum, in altero autem etiam eorum, qui in fine resurrecturi sunt, demonstrauit exemplum.
因為不僅有天使的異象顯現、有天上使者的話語響起,而且,當人以純樸敬虔、被神的道所驅動而行事時,污穢的靈從人的身體與知覺中被趕出,身體的疾病與衰弱得了醫治,陸地與水中的野獸、空中的飛鳥、樹木、元素、星辰都遵行了神聖的命令,陰間退讓,死人復生——這還不算救主自己那獨一無二的神蹟,尤其是祂降生與復活的神蹟,其中在降生一事上祂只顯明了祂母親童貞的聖禮,而在復活一事上祂還顯明了那些將在末日復活之人的樣式。
For not only did angelic visions appear and the words of heavenly ministers alone resound, but moreover, as men acted by the word of God in simplicity of piety, unclean spirits were driven from the bodies and senses of men, the diseases and infirmities of the body were healed, the wild animals of land and water, the birds of the air, trees, elements, and stars performed the divine commands, the regions below yielded, the dead returned to life—apart from the Savior's own singular and peculiar miracles, especially of His nativity and resurrection, in the one of which He displayed only the sacrament of His mother's virginity, but in the other also the pattern of those who are to rise at the end.
11:159
Haec uia totum hominem mundat et inmortalitati mortalem ex omnibus quibus constat partibus praeparat. Vt enim non alia purgatio ei parti quaereretur, quam uocat intellectualem Porphyrius, alia ei, quam uocat spiritalem, aliaque ipsi corpori: propterea totum suscepit ueracissimus potentissimusque mundator atque saluator. Praeter hanc uiam, quae, partim cum haec futura praenuntiantur, partim cum facta nuntiantur, numquam generi humano defuit, nemo liberatus est, nemo liberatur, nemo liberabitur. Quod autem Porphyrius uniuersalem uiam animae liberandae nondum in suam notitiam historiali cognitione dicit esse perlatam:
這道路潔淨全人,並使那必死者在其所構成的一切部分上豫備得著不朽。因為,為使人不必為波菲利所稱的「理智部分」尋求一種潔淨、為他所稱的「屬靈部分」尋求另一種、又為身體本身尋求另一種,故此那位最誠實、最有大能的潔淨者與救主取了完整的人性。除了這道路以外——這道路一部分在這些未來之事被預告時、一部分在已成之事被宣告時,從未離開人類——沒有人曾得釋放,沒有人正得釋放,也沒有人將得釋放。至於波菲利所說:靈魂得釋放的普世道路尚未藉歷史性的認識進入他的認知:
This way cleanses the whole man and prepares the mortal for immortality in all the parts of which he consists. For, that no other purgation might be sought for that part which Porphyry calls intellectual, another for that which he calls spiritual, and another for the body itself, therefore the most truthful and most powerful Cleanser and Savior assumed the whole man. Apart from this way, which—partly when these future things are foreannounced, partly when accomplished things are announced—was never lacking to the human race, no one has been liberated, no one is liberated, no one will be liberated. But as for Porphyry's saying that the universal way of the soul's liberation has not yet been brought to his notice by historical acquaintance:
11:160
quid hac historia uel inlustrius inueniri potest, quae uniuersum orbem tanto apice auctoritatis obtinuit, uel fidelius, in qua ita narrantur praeterita, ut futura etiam praedicantur, quorum multa uidemus impleta, ex quibus ea quae restant sine dubio speremus implenda? Non enim potest Porphyrius uel quicumque Platonici etiam in hac uia quasi terrenarum rerum et ad uitam istam mortalem pertinentium diuinationem praedictionemque contemnere, quod merito in aliis uaticinantibus et quorumlibet modorum uel artium diuinationibus faciunt. Negant enim haec uel magnorum hominum uel magni esse pendenda, et recte.
還有什麼能被尋見,比這歷史更為顯赫——它以如此崇高的權威之巔佔有了整個世界——或比它更為信實,其中所敘述的往事竟連將來之事也一併預告,而我們親見其中許多已經應驗,並由此毫無疑問地盼望所餘之事必要應驗?因為無論波菲利或任何柏拉圖主義者,即便在這道路上,也不能輕看那彷彿關乎屬地之事、關乎此必死之生的占卜與預言,正如他們正當地在其他占卜者、以及各樣種類或技藝的占卜上所行的那樣。因為他們否認這類事該被算作偉人之事、或有極大價值——這也是對的。
what can be found either more illustrious than this history, which has taken possession of the whole world with so lofty a summit of authority, or more faithful, in which past things are so narrated that things to come are also foretold, of which we see many fulfilled, and from which we without doubt hope that those which remain will be fulfilled? For neither Porphyry nor any of the Platonists can, even in this way, despise the divination and prediction as it were of earthly things and of things pertaining to this mortal life, which they rightly do in the case of other soothsayers and the divinations of whatsoever kinds or arts. For they deny that such things are to be reckoned as belonging to great men or as of great worth—and rightly so.
11:161
Nam uel inferiorum fiunt praesensione causarum, sicut arte medicinae quibusdam antecedentibus signis plurima euentura ualetudini praeuidentur; uel inmundi daemones sua disposita facta praenuntiant, quorum ius et in mentibus atque cupiditatibus iniquorum ad quaeque congruentia facta ducendis quodam modo sibi uindicant, et in materia infima fragilitatis humanae. Non talia sancti homines in ista uniuersali animarum liberandarum uia gradientes tamquam magna prophetare curarunt, quamuis et ista eos non fugerint et ab eis saepe praedicta sint ad eorum fidem faciendam, quae mortalium sensibus non poterant intimari nec ad experimentum celeri facilitate perduci.
因為這些事之發生,或是藉著對次因的預知——正如在醫術中,藉某些先兆,許多將臨於健康之事得以被預見——或是污穢的鬼魔預告它們自己所預定的作為,它們以某種方式為自己主張這種權柄,既在引導惡人的心思與慾望去行凡合它們心意之事上,也在人的脆弱這最卑下之事上。聖潔之人行在那將得釋放之靈魂的普世道路上,並不留意把這類事當作大事來預言,雖然這些事也未曾逃過他們,並且他們常常預告這些事,為要在那些不能傳達給必死之人的知覺、也不能藉迅捷輕易之法加以證實的事上使人生信。
For they come to pass either through the foreknowledge of inferior causes—just as in the art of medicine, by certain antecedent signs, very many things are foreseen that will befall one's health—or unclean demons foreannounce their own predetermined deeds, whose right they claim for themselves, in a certain manner, both in leading the minds and desires of the wicked toward whatever deeds are agreeable to them, and in the lowest matter of human frailty. Not such things did the holy men, walking in that universal way of the souls to be liberated, take care to prophesy as great, although even these did not escape them and were often foretold by them to produce faith in those things which could not be conveyed to mortal senses nor brought to proof by swift and easy means.
11:162
Sed alia erant uere magna atque diuina, quae quantum dabatur cognita Dei uoluntate futura nuntiabant.
但另有一些真正偉大而神聖之事,就是他們在蒙允得知神的旨意的範圍內,宣告為將要成就之事。
But there were other things truly great and divine, which, so far as it was granted them to know the will of God, they announced as things to come.
11:163
Christus quippe in carne uenturus et quae in illo tam clara perfecta sunt atque in eius nomine impleta, paenitentia hominum et ad Deum conuersio uoluntatum, remissio peccatorum, gratia iustitiae, fides piorum et per uniuersum orbem in ueram diuinitatem multitudo credentium, culturae simulacrorum daemonumque subuersio et a temptationibus exercitatio, proficientium purgatio et liberatio ab omni malo, iudicii dies, resurrectio mortuorum, societatis impiorum aeterna damnatio regnumque aeternum gloriosissimae ciuitatis Dei conspectu eius inmortaliter perfruentis in huius uiae scripturis praedicta atque promissa sunt;
因為基督在肉身中的降臨,以及那些在祂裡面如此清楚地成全、並奉祂的名所應驗之事——人的悔改與意志歸向神、罪得赦免、義的恩典、敬虔者的信德、以及遍及全世界那信入真神的眾多之人、偶像與鬼魔敬拜的傾覆、藉試探而受的操練、進步者的潔淨與從一切惡中得釋放、審判之日、死人復活、不敬虔者之群的永刑,以及那最榮耀的神之城永享祂同在的永恆國度——這些都在這道路的聖經中被預告並應許了;
For Christ's coming in the flesh, and those things which in Him were so clearly perfected and fulfilled in His name—the repentance of men and the conversion of their wills to God, the remission of sins, the grace of righteousness, the faith of the pious, and throughout the whole world the multitude of those believing in the true Godhead, the overthrow of the worship of images and demons and the testing by temptations, the purgation of those making progress and the liberation from every evil, the day of judgment, the resurrection of the dead, the eternal damnation of the fellowship of the impious, and the eternal kingdom of the most glorious City of God enjoying His presence immortally—these were foretold and promised in the Scriptures of this way;
11:164
quorum tam multa impleta conspicimus, ut recta pietate futura esse cetera confidamus. Huius uiae rectitudinem usque ad Deum uidendum eique in aeternum cohaerendum in sanctarum scripturarum qua praedicatur atque adseritur ueritate quicumque non credunt et ob hoc nec intellegunt, oppugnare possunt, sed expugnare non possunt. Quapropter in decem istis libris, etsi minus quam nonnullorum de nobis expectabat intentio, tamen quorundam studio, quantum uerus Deus et Dominus adiuuare dignatus est, satisfecimus refutando contradictiones impiorum, qui conditori sanctae ciuitatis, de qua disputare instituimus, deos suos praeferunt.
我們親見這些事中如此多已經應驗,以致我們憑正直的敬虔確信其餘的必要成就。至於這道路的正直——它直達於見神、並永遠與祂相聯——凡不憑那宣告並確立它的聖經之真理去相信它、並因此不明白它的人,他們能攻擊它,卻不能勝過它。因此在這十卷書中,雖然少於某些人對我們的期望所指望的,然而按著某些人的熱忱,就著真神與主所樂意施助的程度,我們已藉駁斥不敬虔者的反對而使人得著滿足;這些不敬虔者高抬他們自己的神明,過於那位我們已著手為之辯論的聖城的創立者。
and so many of these things we behold fulfilled, that with upright piety we are confident the rest will come to pass. As for the rectitude of this way—reaching even unto the seeing of God and cleaving to Him for eternity—whosoever do not believe it in the truth of the holy Scriptures by which it is proclaimed and asserted, and for that reason do not understand it, they can assail it, but they cannot vanquish it. Wherefore in these ten books, although less than the intent of some concerning us expected, yet in accordance with the zeal of certain persons, so far as the true God and Lord has deigned to help, we have given satisfaction by refuting the contradictions of the impious, who prefer their own gods to the Founder of the holy City concerning which we have set out to dispute.
11:165
Quorum decem librorum quinque superiores aduersus eos conscripti sunt, qui propter bona uitae huius deos colendos putant; quinque autem posteriores aduersus eos, qui cultum deorum propter uitam, quae post mortem futura est, seruandum existimant. Deinceps itaque, ut in primo libro polliciti sumus, de duarum ciuitatum, quas in hoc saeculo perplexas diximus inuicemque permixtas, exortu et procursu et debitis finibus quod dicendum arbitror, quantum diuinitus adiuuabor expediam.
這十卷書中,前五卷是針對那些認為當為今生的好處敬拜諸神之人而寫;後五卷則針對那些認為當為死後將有的生命而維持敬拜諸神之人而寫。因此,接下來,正如我在第一卷所應許的,我要——就著我蒙神所助的程度——闡述我所判斷當說的話,論到那兩座城的興起、進程與應得的結局;這兩座城,我曾說在今世是彼此交錯、相互摻雜的。
Of which ten books the first five were written against those who think the gods are to be worshiped for the good things of this life; the latter five against those who suppose the worship of the gods is to be maintained for the sake of the life which is to be after death. Thenceforth, therefore, as I promised in the first book, I will—so far as I shall be divinely helped—set forth what I judge must be said concerning the rise, the course, and the appointed ends of the two cities, which in this age we have said are entangled and mutually intermingled.
1234567891011121314151617181920212223242526272829303132333435363738394041424344